Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

It had been a long journey to this point. One hundred years had passed since he first dropped his tower in this land.

But he was finally ready. The time was nigh to pull the hero into the the First. 

The Crystal Exarch paced around the circular room before making his way to the blue, circular gateway at the end of the room. “You cannot go about that path,” he whispered into the portal. He reached for the aether of the Warrior of Light. 

Or at least he hoped it was her. The energy that swirled around her was always bright and warm, much like a campfire on a cold winter’s day.

“A flood of light will wipe out all life, twin calamities. Only you can stop it,” he whispered as he narrowed his reach. 

“Let expanse contract, eon become instant. Throw open the gate that we may pass!” He gripped the aether and pulled, feeling the Crystal Tower claim even more of his arm. 

And then, an Elezen with bright blue hair appeared in the Ocular, bleeding from a wound in his chest.

“Lord Haurchefant?” he whispered, drawing closer to the unconscious Elezen. He was breathing shallowly. The exarch quickly brought his staff from the corner of the room and attempted to heal the Elezen. 

And perhaps it was due to the Crystal Tower, or it was another element, but the Elezen fated to die to end the Dragonsong War began to breathe deeper. The wound was closing, although it was obvious that the damage would leave a nasty scar. 

The Exarch dropped the staff and stared at the Elezen. “How did I pull you in,” he asked in a hushed whisper. He moved back to the gate to check the other side. The time was what it was supposed to be. And Minfillia, he recalled, had sent the Warriors of Darkness to the First long after Haurchefant was to die in the Vault.

“Was it Alexander?” The Exarch bit his lip. “I know we used research from the Warrior of Light’s fight with Alexander. Perhaps I narrowed on the wrong source of aether,” he mumbled. “She was physically close to Haurchefant when he died. Perhaps that’s the reason?”

This was a setback. But it was a setback that deeply intrigued the Crystal Exarch. He was a scholar at heart, after all.

It was then that he heard murmuring behind him. It was faint but present. The Elezen’s eyelids moved ever so slightly before opening. They immediately narrowed on the Exarch. They were intense and reminded the Exarch of a wild animal. “Where am I,” the Elezen spat. “Was that your voice in my head?” Haurchefant slowly rose to sit where he was, with a hand planted on the floor should he need to get up quickly.

The Exarch made his way over. “Sorry for that,” he said with a frown. “I truly hadn’t intended to do that, Lord Haurchefant.”

“And how do you know my name?” He grunted. The Elezen attempted to rise to his feet, only to stop and clutch at his chest. 

“On the bright side, I appear to have saved your life,” the Exarch said, allowing a little bit of his giddiness to come out. “ I don’t know how or why, but you’re here now.”

The Elezen stroked his chest, swallowing hard. “Oh.”

“I assure you, I mean you no ill will. I mean the Warrior of Light no ill will either.”

The Elezen’s head snapped towards the Exarch. “You were trying to pull her here. Wherever here is.”

The Crystal Exarch nodded slowly. “In around a year and a half from your time, another Calamity will strike Eorzea.” His hands clenched into fists. “And will wipe out most everyone. I have to stop it.” 

The Elezen’s face softened a touch. No longer did he seem as guarded, though the Exarch certainly didn’t see any of the cheer that stories about the man talked about. “Was she included? Surely not. Furan was always so invincible. It was as if nothing could beat her.”

The Exarch looked to the floor. “All the scions were afflicted.”

“Alphinaud?” The Elezen asked. His voice was small. “Tataru?”

The Exarch nodded. “Unfortunately.”

Haurchefant’s face tightened. “How do you know this? Why should I believe you? You haven’t even told me your name,” he snarled.

The Crystal Exarch paused a moment before grabbing his staff. He sat on the floor with a groan. “I suppose that’s fair. I suppose I should probably tell you something. But promise me something.” The Exarch’s face steeled itself. “Promise me that you will help. Promise that you will keep this a secret from her.”

The Elezen said nothing but nodded slightly. 

The Exarch pulled his hood down, revealing his face. He saw the Elezen study his features. At this point, he already knew where the man was looking. It wasn’t his red hair mixed with strands of white, nor was it his crimson eyes that signified Allagan royalty. It wasn’t the ears that sat atop his head nor the creases and wrinkles that graced his face due to age.

It was the line of crystal that snaked up his neck and nearly cleaved his face in two. His ears twitched. ”I am the Crystal Exarch. I was sealed inside the Crystal Tower so that its power could be used to better civilization when it was needed.” He gripped his staff. “It ended up being a shorter nap than I would have thought, but I suppose when there are Ascians involved,” he trailed off. It struck him that he didn’t know if Haurchefant knew about them. “They are beings of chaos, ones who wish to bring about Calamities to cause the various shards of the world to rejoin.”

The Elezen frowned. “And they caused this calamity to happen in the future?”

The Crystal Exarch nodded. “They also, if I read right, were the ones to help Thordan with his cause.”

Haurchefant blinked. “Oh. So...” He unconsciously touched his chest. “He was part of their plot.”

The Crystal Exarch nodded. “Indeed. We are lucky that Garlond Ironworks had data of beings that could go through time and space, as well as data on the Crystal Tower.”  He slid his hand across the floor, tracing the intricate patterns of the tile. “We are in one of the reflections, the first reflection of our realm. It is a place called Norvrandt, where the people are hounded relentlessly by monsters. I don’t quite know how much time we have, but if I do not act soon, another tide of light will destroy this land and our hero will fall.” 

“So, we can change this fate then, right?” Haurchefant asked. 

“Yes.” The Crystal Exarch used his staff to pick himself up from the floor and held a hand out to Haurchefant. “I would ask that you assist me in making sure all goes smoothly. It is for the sake of the realm.”

“What choice do I have?” Haurchefant gripped the Crystal Exarch’s hand and was lifted to his feet, wincing as he unfurled himself. “I will aid you in changing their fate.”

The Exarch smiled. “Very well. Let this partnership begin.” He bit his lip. “But uh. Before that. Would you wish to get changed into something?” He glanced at Haurchefant, wincing. “You’re ah. Not wearing anything.” He took his cloak off and tossed it to Haurchefant, who accepted it and put it on quickly. 

“Yes, actually. Do you have anything I could wear?”

The Exarch nodded and led him out of the room. “I think I can have something arranged.

A little while later, the Crystal Exarch came back with armor crammed in his arms. “I hope it fits alright,” the Exarch said with a bemused smile. “I didn’t want you to draw too much attention.” Or at least. That's what the Exarch told the Elezen. Truth be told, Haurchefant didn’t know exactly what to think of the strange Miqo'te. Some of what he said had to be false. But, if any of it were remotely true, he would have to trust him for now.

Haurchefant looked at himself in a mirror, moving his arms and legs to ensure the joints of the black armor moved adequately. “It fits pretty well.” He took a closer look at himself in the mirror.  The armor came with a bright red cape. It was an impractical flourish, but it did look nice. Then something new caught his eye. He hadn’t noticed before, but there was a red smudge around his mouth. Images of the Vault came racing back. He had seen one of the knights with a spear of light. And it was going to hit her.

He ran at the spear to block it with his shield. After all, that’s what any good knight would do. But the spear wouldn’t stop. He heard metal creaking before a loud crunch and a hushed whisper. The Exarch’s voice was humming through his head. He tensed. He should be dead, shouldn’t he?

Haurchefant would have died.

“Is aught amiss?”

The Exarch’s voice snapped him from his haze. “Oh, everything is fine. Just…” he trialed. “It’s strange, I suppose. To wear the colors of another nation.”

The answer seemed good enough for the Exarch. “True. It is quite the change from your normal attire. And perhaps for the better. I don’t want her to be alarmed.”

Haurchefant frowned. “Are we not telling her that I am alright? Am I not going to help her along in this journey?”

The Exarch gripped his staff tightly. “It would be best if she didn’t know either of us are alright.” Haurchefant could barely see the Exarch’s eyes, but they were intense. “Sometimes secrets are necessary for the sake of the world.” 

Hauchefant wanted so desperately to shout at the Exarch. That keeping these kinds of secrets would be unfair to everyone. That it was just like what his own kingdom did to his people. Lies were the thing that caused the most amount of pain

But Haurchefant denied his base instinct. He had agreed to it. Besides, the Exarch saved his life. Still, the words on his tongue were foul.“I see. So what is our plan then?” He didn’t bother to hide his disappointment.

The Exarch’s gaze softened. “We are going to send our hero out to slay the various Lightwardens of the world.” The Crystal Exarch looked directly at him and sighed. “I suppose I have a lot to catch you up on.” There was a pause. “In this world, a full Calamity of light was only barely prevented. It caused these creatures of light to form and wreak havoc on the world. We have taken to calling them Sin Eaters. Lightwardens are the leaders of the smaller Sin Eaters.”

“And why is Furan needed for this?” Haurchefant asked. If it were just monsters, surely a large enough group should be able to destroy them. They wouldn’t necessarily need to call her here.

The Exarch sighed. “It contains too much light for the normal person. But someone with the Echo should be able to handle it.”

“So they’re similar to primals?”

“Sort of.” The Exarch led Haurchefant out of the room and out into the town square, 

The first thing that struck him was that everything was bright, too bright. Then he had another thought. “There are so few people outside”

“Well, it is the dead of night. Most people are trying to sleep.”

Haurchefant gazed at the sky, wincing at the intensity. It was wrong. “It seems much too bright for that.”

The Exarch didn’t say anything as he led the man along the brick road. He finally stopped once they reached a large, white, castle-like building. Though it and the next-door building were large,  it paled in comparison to the Crystal Tower. The Exarch stepped toward the counter and smiled at the attendant. “I believe I have a room set aside”

The attendant nodded and handed the Exarch a key. “Here you are, sir.”

“Thank you! I would also like another room to be held if I can. I have another friend who may need living quarters.”

The attendant marked something down in the book and gave the Exarch a thumbs-up. “It’s been marked down. The room is just up the staircase. Third door.”

“Oh, it’s all right. I know where the room is. I can lead him up.” The Exarch moved forward up the stairs and into a door. Once inside, the Miqo’te waited for the Elezen to catch up before leading him down yet another hallway and into another door. He stopped and let Haurchefant enter the room first.

The room was quite spacious, especially for the average person. It reminded Haurchefant of an inn room, but he assumed it was for the commoner. It was clean with a basket of sandwiches sitting on the dining table. Just past that was a stove and counter. And Orchestrion sat on one of the counters.

Then on the other side of the room sat the dresser, mirror, and bed. It was divided by a screen. What drew the most attention was the open window, letting in the light from the outside. Haurchefant moved to close it, but he couldn’t help but look outside. 

“You can have the sandwiches on the table,” the Exarch insisted. “The dresser holds quite a bit, so I will have to help you pick some sleepwear at some point.” There was another pause. “I will let you sleep in, just come see me at the Ocular when you wake tomorrow. Get some sleep.”

Haurchefant faintly heard the sound of retreating footsteps. He was alone now. Just him and his thoughts. He took the time to check out the view. There was a forest in the distance, just past the city’s edge. It was an expanse of violet rather than a stretch of emerald. The land was unnatural, the light was unnatural. Even the birds in the distance were an unnatural shade of white. Did the light bleach the animals?

Haurchefant closed the window and stepped towards the bed. He was satisfied with the light level now. They knew how to make a door. The Elezen began to remove his armor and sat on the bed. He mulled over the events of the day. 

He had questions about this “Crystal Exarch” man. Obviously, that wasn’t his true name. The Miqo'te was secretive and Haurchefant didn’t like that. It left him with an eerie feeling. What was his plan? Would he even tell Haurchefant or would he be left in the dark again? Furthermore, why did they have to involve Furan? Did the Exarch think of her as a weapon as so many others did?

That question in particular made him furious. She was a person with her own thoughts and opinions. She had a kind smile and tried to help where she could. And people took advantage of that kindness. She was used as a doorstop or as a cudgel.

But if he were to think of this topic anymore, he wouldn’t be able to sleep. He unbuckled his shoes and slid them off near the bed. He locked the door and walked back to the bed.

He must have been more exhausted than he thought, for the moment his head hit the pillow, the darkness consumed his vision and he fell into a deep, dreamless sleep.

The Exarch was at a loss for what to do with the Elezen. This was not part of his plan. He was happy to save the man’s life, truly he was! And it filled him with a child-like glee to meet one of the heroes mentioned in Edmont Fortemp’s memoir. 

But it filled him with a sense of dread. What happened in the timeline where Haurchefant Greystone did not die in the Vault? It was his death that truly drove the Warrior of Light to track down Thordan as quickly as she did. Would she have stayed by his bedside? Would Thordan and his lackeys have gotten more power because of it?

The Exarch knew of the awful creations made by the Allagan Empire. What if they had gotten their hands on that technology? Or if they had gotten the power from any of the other primals sealed away

It was quite the headache, but he put on a smile for the people around him. He would just have to find out how much things had changed when she finally arrived. 

The Exarch stopped in front of the Crystal Tower. At the entrance stood a very familiar Viis with silver hair. She stared at the Exarch and crossed her arms. “It’s a bit late to be taking a stroll.”

“Ah, Lyna,” the Exarch said with a smile. “It is a bit late, I know. I was just…” He had to think of something. There had to be some sort of excuse that would be believable.

Lyna raised an eyebrow. “You were just taking a stranger to the Pendants.”

Busted. The Exarch sighed. “Yes. I was doing those things.”

“Do you trust them?” Lyna asked. “We need to be wary of spies from Eulmore.”

“He’s not from Eulmore. Don’t worry. I made sure of that myself,” the Exarch insisted. “I found him around the edge of town. He was hurt.” The Exarch gripped his staff fighter. “I healed him and made sure nothing was off about him.”

Lyna nodded. “Then I will believe you. I will still keep an eye on him, but I trust you.” She smiled. “Let’s get you back home then.”

“It has been a rather long day,” the Exarch admitted with a sigh. “I think he would be a good addition to the guard. And we could always use more of them.”

There was a silence between the two before Lyna spoke again. “Yes. We could.” Lyna looked at the Exarch. “Is he a good fighter?”

“He is quite the fighter,” the Exarch said with a smile. “He would fit in well, I think. Knows his way around a sword and a shield.”

Lyna snorted. “I shall be the judge of that.”

The Crystal Exarch chuckled. “I am quite sure you two will get along.”

The two continued to talk about their day as they walked up the steps to the tower. She stopped at the door and helped the Miqo’te inside. “Sleep well, Exarch.”

“You too, Lyna.”

Chapter Text

It was the start of the morning, and Haurchefant noticed that the sky was still the same as it had been since he went to bed. “It’s too bright,” the Elezen said with a frown. “Are there ever any clouds?”

The Exarch shook his head. “Unfortunately not,” he whispered. 

They were out of the tower today and were moving about the town. It was partially a tour for Haurchefant, but he suspected that it was also so the Exarch could make himself known to the people.

Despite the strange skies burning overhead, the city was beautiful. You couldn’t go anywhere without seeing beautiful metalwork and some sort of crystal either as a structure or embedded into the stonework. And the people milling the streets were all varied. They weren’t almost exclusively Elezen, unlike Ishgard. And he was pretty sure that some Amalj’aa were tending to birds. It was strange, though not an unwelcome change. 

Another change that he found to be welcome was the temperature. Ishgardian winters were tough at the best times. Once Dalamud fell, however, winter became the primary season. Sitting around a fire drinking cider was no longer a comfort, but a necessity. 

He found himself lost. He had little idea of the path they had been walking. Haurchefant was too absorbed in the differences in his environment.

The Exarch stopped at an open building. Looking around, they had apparently looped back to the Crystal Tower. “I would like to make sure that your wound is healing nicely. Then I will see about getting you a job as a guard.” The Miqo'te stepped inside the building, waving toward an older Elezen standing by an open bed. “Good morning, Chessamile.”

Looking around, people were sitting on beds scattered around the room. Some were soldiers but there were an alarming amount of civilians too, This was where people were tended to.

“Who’s that?” the woman asked while looking directly at Haurchefant.

“Oh.” The Crystal Exarch floundered. “Well. He comes from the same place I do,” the Exarch said quickly. And then just as quickly he huffed as he looked to the floor. He looked back at the woman and smiled at her. “Well. That is to say. He is a friend of mine.”

Haurchefant had to hold back a snort. He was already losing it. So much for a new backstory.

The woman’s gaze was soft, patiently smiling at the two men. “Well then, I assume you want me to look over him and make sure he’s alright?”

The Exarch nodded. “He should be mostly fine. I am adept at healing magics, but I would like him to be looked over all the same.”

The woman looked at Haurchefant and gestured towards the seat in front of her. “Let me take a look.”

Haurchefant sat on the mattress. He felt like he was back to his training days, getting into scrapes and then being taken to the infirmary. He felt his shirt be lifted slowly and carefully. “This looks a little worse than I would have thought,” she said thoughtfully. “Was this from a Sin Eater?”

“No,” The Exarch answered. “Someone jabbed him with a spear.”

The woman nodded. “Well then, we’ll see about wrapping it. You’ll have to come here to get your bandages changed once a day. Perhaps sooner if you notice the bandages are wet.” She patted Haurchefant’s chest with a rag. It stung. It was like a lemon in a cut, then she began to wrap the dressings around his chest. “No strenuous activity for at least a few days. Frankly, I’m shocked you’re sitting here.”

Haurchefant’s chest was full of butterflies. They pitter-pattered against his ribcage, causing an awful anxious feeling. “I am quite grateful to the Crystal Exarch for saving my life,” he said quietly. 

“Who stabbed you anyway?”

Both Haurchefant and the Crystal Exarch paled. “I uh…” Haurchefant bit his lip and looked at the Exarch. “I don’t recall.”

“Poor dear. Must have lost your memories of it,” she said with a frown. “As long as it wasn’t Sin Eaters, I’m sure you will be fine.” She looked at the Exarch and smiled. “Just be sure that you take care of your friend here.”

The woman let the shirt fall back down and helped Haurchefant to his feet. “Now, do you have a name? I need to be able to write it down for recordkeeping.” She picked up a book and tapped on it with a pencil.

Haurchefant felt the gaze of the Crystal Exarch intensify. “I uh. My head is rather foggy,” he lied. “If you will give me a moment.”

The woman was so patient as Haurchefant wracked his brain for a suitable name to give the woman. All the while, he could feel the Exarch’s piercing red eyes bore into the back of his head. There were quite a few names that surfaced. Estinien? No. Too important. Aymeric was also too important. Edmont, Emmenelain, Artoirel? All too close to Haurchefant. Too on the nose. He did want her to know he was alive, yes. Just in case she ever decided to check the records.

“Take your time,” the woman said as she sat down. “I can write you down as the Exarch’s friend.”

“My name. I think it’s just come to me,” he said with a frown. He thought of a name just vague enough to possibly please the Exarch and to raise alarms. “My name is Francel.”

The woman scratched the name down on the page. “Thank you. Now go get some rest. I’ll see you again tomorrow, Francel.” And then she smiled at him. She had bought it. He turned to face the Exarch. Relief was evident on his face. 

The Exarch nudged him out of the infirmary and out onto the road once more. “Nice thinking,” the Exarch said quietly. “I was halfway thinking that you would use your family’s name.”

“That wouldn’t have been subtle at all,” he said slyly. “It strikes me that I don’t know the naming scheme for the Elezens here so anything may be odd.”

The Exarch paused a moment. “I’m not sure I do either. “ He looked at Haurchefant. “Also, the races here have different names. I’ll have to go over them with you later.” He resumed walking. “For now, I have someone to introduce you to.”

They walked to the edge of town. The city of metal, brick, and crystal faded into the vibrant, violet forest. A guard stood at the edge, crossing her arms. “So you’re the mystery person the Exarch has been showing around town.” 

The guard was a Viera with long ears and even longer white hair. “Yes. The Exarch has been kind enough to show me around. I presume that you are the captain of the guard?”

“Yes, I am,” she said slyly. “I’ve been told by him that you are quite the fighter.” She eyed the man’s figure. “That you know your way around a sword and a shield.”

Haurchefant looked at the Exarch, then to the guard. “I do. I’ve practically trained with them my whole life.”

“But he is relegated to recovering,” the Exarch said. “He has been asked not to do anything too strenuous until his wound is gone.” He smiled. “As you correctly figured, Lyna here is the captain of the guards for the Crystarium. Lyna, this is the man I have been showing around.”

“Francel, It’s nice to meet you,” Haurchefant greeted. “I hope to prove myself a knight when I am fully recovered.”

“I will hold you to that,” Lyna insisted. She shared a look with the Crystal Exarch, then she looked into Haurchefant’s eyes. They too were intense. It was the kind of intensity that reminded Haurchefant of some of his fellow knights of Ishgard. Unwavering loyalty to one’s country.

Lyna shared that look for a few more moments before turning back to the forest. “It was nice to meet you,” she said with a frown. Haurchefant didn’t believe that to be the case. “But I have to check on my guards. “ She looked to the Exarch and her face softened. “I’ll see you later, Crystal Exarch.”

She reached for the chakrams at her side and moved deeper into the forest, eventually vanishing on the horizon.

“She’s intense,” Haurchefant said bluntly. “Gorgeous and intense.”

The Exarch visibly wilted. “Lyna is…intense, yes. She is also not looking for anyone at this moment in time.” The Miqo’te pulled Haurchefant back into town and towards the direction of the tower. “Let’s go then. I have quite a lot to attempt and I need to tell you of my plans.”

The Exarch led the Elezen back to the Ocular. He was relieved that he seemed to introduce the two of them without too much trouble, but who knows what would happen in the future? “As you know, I am going to pull the Warrior of Light here to help both this world and the Source.” The Exarch flicked his tail. “But there are aspects of my plan that I haven't divulged yet. “ The Miqo’te bit his cheek.

There was no way he was bringing up the self-sacrificing part of his plan. Haurchefant may understand perfectly what his aim would be. But there was the chance that he would tell someone. There was a chance he would attempt to do the same thing. He didn’t want that weighing on him.

“As long as we can save her. And save our world.” 

There was no way the Exarch would tell him.

“I will be attempting to pull her here again. I would like you to see about joining the guard and getting to know the people there. This way, if anything comes up, you will be able to step in quickly.” The Exarch glanced through the portal. “We do have something to watch out for aside from the Sin Eaters,”: he said quietly.  “A neighboring country would rather the calamity happen. They are content to laze about and wait for the end. So sometimes, I may need to confront them or meet with them. I will call upon you then as well. I am sure that Lyna would rather I ask her but…”

Haurchefant nodded. “She seems to have her hands full already.” He smiled slightly. “I noticed while looking about the town that many different races fill the Crystarium. Vieras are quite rare to see.”

“Viis,” the Exarch corrected softly. He smiled. “Each race has a different name from the ones we’re used to.” He pointed to the Elezen. “For example, you would be an Elf, and I would be a Mystel.”

“And what race would the Warrior of Light be?” 

“Drahn, instead of Au Ra,” the Exarch answered.

The Elezen frowned. “So we are talking about the same woman. I suppose part of me was hoping that she wouldn’t have to be involved- that she could take a break. That perhaps they found another person with the echo and that she would be free to adventure in peace.”

The Exarch shook his head. “I don’t know of a person more qualified for this.” The Exarch could feel his cheeks warm. “Her tales of adventure are an inspiration, especially in the future past this coming Calamity.”

And to think he had the pleasure of being part of one of those tales. Even if she hated him for what he was going to do, he had comfort in being a small part of the stories he’d idolized. 

“Am I in one of the stories,” Haurchefant asked quietly. “I assume so, since you knew my name and title, but.…” The man trailed off. 

“You were quite a big part. She never forgot you. It’s said that she would repeat your words to those she aided.” 

The answer seemed to please the knight. He smiled to himself with a light blush 

“Once I am done with what I need to do and the world is saved, then you may present yourself to her. Tell her you’re alive and well. I need you first.”  The Exarch clutched his staff. He pointed it towards the Elezen and channeled energy through it. 

Haurchefant’s body shimmered. He looked confused. 

The Exarch had a sly smile. “I have to try to speed up your healing. Bandages are good, but this speeds up what your body can do. Perhaps then we can get you in the guard as quickly as possible.”  

This future would be quite a different one, the Exarch was certain of it.

A few weeks had come and gone, although Haurchefant could hardly believe that time was truly flowing. The scenery looked completely the same out his window. 

There was a bright sky, a forest of violet, and white birds that circled overhead. Sometimes he saw other creatures prowling the forest, mostly seedkin from what he could tell. Sometimes there was a flash of steel and towering white beasts. Still, the sky was always the same, no matter the time of day. It was beginning to settle in that this was the new normal.

Gone was the Isgardian winter with snow as far as the eye could see. This abnormality was beginning to settle in. 

He found himself outside the Crysterium, just feet away from the purple forest’s edge. The violet branches dappled the intense light overhead, making the forest almost feel normal. Haurchefant was healed up and true to the Exarch’s word, he found himself now a member of the Crystarium’s guard, though Lyna still looked at him with a wary gaze. The Elezen was fine with that. She was a soldier in a war and he’d seen several of his own countrymen share a similar view of outsiders. 

The other soldiers seemed friendlier. They had been chatting casually as the group performed a lookout outside the Crysterium. Haurchefant was content to listen as the other two talked. He knew nothing of the culture of this land

Then on the horizon, he saw an older man fleeing from something. The beast was stark white with spindly legs and a starved belly. The beast hovered a few feet off the ground with its small wings and gave chase.

“Sin Eater!” one of the other guards shouted. The guards sprang into action and threw a rock at the creature to gather its ire. 

It was now focused on the guard that threw the stone, letting a disturbing groan. It was slow and loud, like the creaking of an old door. The guard stood his ground and gestured for the man to flee into the city. 

Haurchefant drew closer to the creature and struck with his sword as the other guard slammed it with his shield.

With a sickening crack, the creature collapsed onto the ground. It moved no longer, so Haurchefant moved from it and inspected the skies and the forest. 

There was nothing.

“It must have been separated from the rest of them,” one of the guards said with a sigh. He smiled. “That’s good.”

The other guard didn’t look convinced and looked at the older man, who was peeking outside the gates. “I suppose it’s good that it was alone.” His gaze was soft and reminded Haurchefant of the men who would announce the death of a soldier to the family. “You should go make sure you’re alright with the healers.”

Haurchefant glanced over.The older man had tears in his eyes. 

The two-month mark came and went and now Haurchefant was approaching three months in the First. 

His first encounter with a Sin Eater had weighed on him, so he asked the Exarch for details. It hadn’t been pretty. 

So now, here he was, making sure that the older man he met was getting along alright. He packed two mugs and showed up outside the man’s room. “I know it’s not quite what you want at this time, but I find that something warm helps to soothe any wound.” 

The Exarch had been able to get him some apple cider, thankfully, though the Miqo'te looked nervous at the prospect of gathering the resources for it. 

The man let the Elezen into the room, a little perplexed perhaps, but he still allowed it.

Haurchefant gave the man warmed cider and sat with him. It wasn’t much, but it was what helped Furan and Alphinaud cope after the banquet.

The day felt far from him at this point.

Another month passed and another Sin Eater attack. This time there was a group of four. Everything seemed fine for the moment, but someone had gotten swiped, a Roedygan with a penchant for swinging around a spear.

The soldier cooped himself in his room and drank, then made his way to the desert by amaro late during the night. 

“Too much light,” the Exarch had said with a frown. Haurchefant didn’t know what that meant. He was a soldier, not a scholar.

He no longer saw that man. He never came back. Haurchefant had to assume that he was dead. Someone new held that spear now.

The Exarch stood in front of the gateway again, hand outstretched towards the portal. He had the aether in his grasp. This was the one, the Miqo’te could feel it. The energy was cool to the touch but bright. Surely if the Warrior of Light had seen the tides of war, it would change someone. And his inspiration had always been sarcastic. 

“That is not the way,” he repeated once more. He felt the aether offer resistance, but it was too late. He gripped it tightly, using the tower to funnel the energy to him. ”Let expanse contract, eon become instant. Throw wide the gate, that we may pass,” he finished. His voice echoed through the mostly-empty tower.

Then, in that instance, the Miqo’te balked. Standing in the Ocular was a white-haired Hyur with an Archon tattoo snaking up his neck. The man was glaring daggers at the Exarch.

“Who are you,” the man growled. “Why am I here?”

The Exarch had to stand firm! He summoned a stony demeanor and tapped his staff to the floor. “I am the Crystal Exarch,” he greeted calmly. “Though I did not mean to summon you, I feel that your presence will be of aid.”

The rogue continued glaring. The Exarch sighed and turned toward the portal once more. “This is the First, a world where the Light has spread unchecked. But… thanks to a woman from your world, it didn’t fall. Minfillia helped save this place.” The Exarch turned his head toward the Hyur again. His gaze had softened, though he still seemed to harbor some hostility. 

“Minfillia?” His voice was soft, small, sad. “This is where she went?”

The Exarch chewed on his lip. He winced. “Yes, but time is different between the two worlds. It’s been around one hundred years since then.” He paused. “But, every so often, a maiden appears with blonde hair and an affinity with the light. A Minfillia.”

Two birds, one stone. “There’s one right now, in fact, but she’s being held captive.”

Thancred’s resolve strengthened. “Where is she?” He growled.

And the Exarch hid a smile. Though not part of the plan, this would surely help. It could only help, in fact. “There’s a country by the sea…”

Chapter Text

Haurchefant made his way to the Crystal Tower. He had been in this strange land for half a year at this point and while he no longer needed to visit the Exarch to check his wound or learn about the world, the man still visited once a week at least.

Not as a friend, however. The Crystal Exarch was too guarded, too secretive. They were on friendly terms, that was it.

There was a rustle of cloth as he saw the Exarch frantically walk towards the Tower. The two of them both stopped moving and looked at each other. Neither one quite expected to see the other.

Finally, the Crystal Exarch began moving again. “I accidentally summoned a different Scion,” the Exarch said. 

Haurchefant snorted. “Missed again?”

The other rolled his eyes and gestured towards the door. “Have you met any of the other Scions? Would they know you?” The Exarch didn’t wait for an answer before shoving a helmet toward the Elezen. “Just… wear this.” It wasn’t even one of the helmets that the guards wore. It covered the face completely, only leaving room for the ears to poke out.

Haurchefant begrudgingly obliged and got the door for the Miqo’te. “Well, think of it this way, you now have less of a chance of failure.”

This didn’t seem to cheer the Miqo’te up. Fair enough, it wasn’t meant to. 

Once inside, the Exarch marched forward into the room and practically threw the bundle of clothes into a large side room of the tower, then gestured for Haurchefant to follow to the Ocular. 

“Which Scion is it,” Haurchefant asked quietly as he walked briskly.

“Thancred,” the Exarch answered, his voice nearly being drowned out by his loud footsteps.

So, not one that Haurchefant knew, at least not well. Thancred had been mentioned, of course, but never seen. Alphinaud had mentioned that he was a rogue, so maybe he had been hiding.  Haurchefant and the Exarch made their way to the large, circular room and waited. 

The Exarch was near the portal and Haurchefant was standing to the side, helmet securely placed over his head. 

Eventually, Thancred made his way into the room. He was wearing a white shirt and some black slacks. Haurchefant had to hand it to Alphinaud, his description of the man was accurate. He looked the part of a “handsome rogue”.

“Thank you for your cooperation,” The Exarch said with a smile peeking from underneath his robes. 

Thancred looked from the Exarch to Haurchefant. “Who’s this?”

“One of my personal guards. As I mentioned earlier, Eulmore and the Crystarium do not get along. Better to be prepared for anything.” The Exarch’s eyes flicked over to him. “He knows about the Source, so feel free to speak openly.”

The rogue snapped his attention back to the Exarch.” You caught me at quite a bad time, you know. Try to work on your timing before calling someone to another world.”

Haurchefant was deathly curious. What was going on on the other side of the veil? Yet he dared not speak, else face the wrath of the Exarch. 

The Exarch’s mouth twitched. “Let us get back to the manner at hand, shall we?” He set his hand on his staff. “As I mentioned before, Eulmore is currently holding the current Minfillia somewhere underneath the city. It’s swarming with Sin Eaters, however.” The Miqo’te paused. “They are similar to how Primals work in the Source.”

Thancred nodded. 

“As the person in charge of the Crystarium, I cannot send my soldiers to help. We struggle enough as is to protect the city. But I have heard tales of your exploits in the art of stealth, as well as your prowess in battle.” The Exarch looked at Thancred, then at Haurchefant. “You may stay in the city as long as you need. I will have my guard show you toward the Amaro stables.” 

All eyes were back on Haurchefant. He nodded. “I can lead you there.”

“Alright then.” The man set his hand on his waist. “Do you have a place where I can get gear? I can’t storm the city wearing this.” He gestured towards himself. 

“I know where you can get something,” Haurchefant piped up. “I can show you around the city.”

The Exarch handed Haurchefant some money and a slip of paper. “This should be enough for gear as well as food. I have also taken the liberty to write formal permission to allow you to use the Amaro services.”

Thancred frowned. “Does it work both ways?” The man sighed. “I am not able to use aether, so travel is a bit of a pain.”

The Exarch nodded. “Of course.”

Thancred began to walk out of the Ocular, before stopping near the start of the hallway. “I’ll take you up on your offer. Sorry to have to borrow your guard.”

The Exarch had a small smile on his face, either that or Haurchefant was making up his expressions. The movement of his cloak made it hard to tell sometimes. “Why not tell him some stories? He’s quite fascinated with the Source.”

“Stories in exchange for information then?”

Haurchefant walked towards Thancred and stepped in line with him as he walked. “I would show you along anyway,” Haurchefant said with a smile. “But I would appreciate the tales.”

They passed through to the tower's exit and paused briefly so Thancred could get his bearings. “It’s a bit bright out,” Haurchefant said to the Hyur.

Thancred held his hand over his eyes and squinted at the tile floor. “No kidding.”

“Night doesn’t come,” Haurchefant said quietly. “It stays like this all day. I’ll give you a moment to adjust before we walk onward.”

Once the man felt he was ok to travel, he took a step. Haurchefant took the lead and walked him to the front of the town. “That’s the infirmary,” he said as they passed by. “And that’s where they raise the amaro.”

“Those large birds are amaro then?”

Haurchefant nodded. “I am to believe that they are quite intelligent and well-natured.” He chuckled. “Doesn’t beat a chocobo, though.”

Then the path led through the farms. Haurchefant readily pointed out the grapes on the trellis. “There are some academic buildings on the other path,” he said offhandedly. “Mostly to do with plants and water. There’s a library too, but it’s a bit hard to find what you’re looking for.”

The two made it to the shopping area and made their way to a vendor. The vendor waved as they approached. 

“Hello Francel, looking to upgrade your gear?”

Haurchefant shook his head. “No. The Exarch wanted to help supply this guy with some armor.” He gestured towards Thancred.

Thancred had an unreadable expression that was gone as soon as it appeared. He walked forward and flashed the vendor a smile. “I’m looking for a pair of daggers if you have them.”

The vendor nodded and brought a pair out. The knives were small, and light, but made of sturdy metal. Thancred was satisfied and purchased them. They moved to armor and got what they needed there.

The second to last stop of the night was the bar. 

“We can stop to get food and spirits,” Haurchefant insisted. “The Exarch is likely reserving you a room at the Pendants so you can sleep.”

“Won’t say no to that, I suppose.” 

The two made their way to the front and ordered their meals and beverages. “What’s your impression of the Crystarium so far,” Haurchefant asked.

Thancred snorted. “Well first off, it’s far too bright. Feel like I can’t see.”

“Ah, I understand that.” Haurchefant chuckled. “The crystal doesn’t help with the light either. It tends to reflect in my eyes.”

Thancred took a sip from his cup. “Too right.” He set the drink down. “The city looks nice, but it’s laid out more like a fort. Still, it’s all fairly within walking distance and the paths make sense.” He smirked. “You wanted to hear of the Source, yes?”

Haurchefant nodded.

“There’s one city that’s a nightmare to traverse. I have a friend who always complained when she had to traverse it.  And there’s yet another city that builds upon itself, higher and higher.” The man recalled them with a fond look, a nostalgic look. “A city by the sea closed off from the world except in the pursuit of knowledge.” The man took a swig of his drink and set it on the table, “What do you know of the Exarch?”

The question caught Haurchefant off-guard. “Pardon me?”

Thancred looked at his cup. “I don’t trust easily. It seems cruel to me, to drop Minfillia’s name in the first conversation I have with him.”

Haurchefant vaguely recalled Minfillia by how she was described by the refugees of the Scions. “I’m afraid I'm not an impartial party. He saved my life, so I am indebted to him.” He paused. “I don’t want to think that he saved my life only to stab me in the back.” His chest hurt. Just the thought was awful.

The Hyur seemed to accept the answer and took another swig of his drink. “Pay that no heed then. I’m sure that he’s doing what he thinks is right. He doesn’t seem the type to actively sabotage or plot.” He sighed. “Did you want an actual story from the Source? As payment for your excellent service as a guide.” 

The Elezen nodded. “I would like that.”

Thancred began to weave a tale of a girl. She was a woman who found herself in the middle of a war and forsook her identity to live as someone else. It was a story of the blood of a country and the successful attempt to reclaim two nations lost to the tides. So Ala Mhigo and Doma were full countries again? 

Lyse wasn’t a girl that Alphinaud or Tataru mentioned, nor did Furan mention her when the Au Ra stopped by during her journey. 

“Is Lyse alright now?” Haurchefant couldn’t help but ask. “Losing one’s home is devastating, even if you know you could go back eventually. But losing your homeland and family.”

“I think she is now,” Thancred answered. “A bit busier now that she’s not mindlessly fighting and hanging around, but she seemed well.”

Haurchefant lifted his helmet slightly to drink from his cup, then lowered it again. “That is very good. She sounds like someone I would want to meet someday.” And he would if he could ever get home. 

Thancred eventually left. He made it to his room and then was gone in a week. Haurchefant liked talking with him. It helped him get caught up on current events. Still, the Elezen kept his word and showed him to the Amaro trainer and saw him off. “I hope you are well on your journey,” the Elezen said, offering the Amaro trainer a few extra gil for his service. 

The Hyur chuckled. “And you as well. “ His face neutralized. “And be wary. It’s a nice city and I hope it stays that way.”

Haurchefant nodded. “Of course. Go rescue Minfillia. I have the utmost faith in you.”

With a wave, Thancred boarded the bird and bounded for the horizon. Haurchefant watched until he was just a dot in the sky, then headed for the Tower. He hadn’t checked in with the Exarch quite yet. He removed the stuffy helmet and approached the guard posted outside the tower. “I’m going to visit the Exarch, and make sure he is doing well this week.”

The guard smiled back and allowed the man entry. 

The Crystal Exarch was standing by the portal in the Ocular reading a book, the same as he always was. His hood was around his neck, allowing his ears to breathe. “I took Thancred to the Amaro trainer today.”

The man’s ears twitched before the Miqo’te faced Haurchefant. “Ah, I see. Thank you for telling me. Did he tell you a story for your work?”

The Elezen nodded. “It was quite fascinating,” the Elezen beamed. “To think that such a thing could be done. It seemed as if Doma and Ala Mhigo would be lost to Garlamald.”

“And it was possible thanks to our inspiration,” the Exarch said with a smile. “Did he tell you what her role was in the war?” The Exarch was suddenly filled with gleeful energy. He seemed bouncy, almost childlike in his mannerisms. He set the book down and rushed out of the room, only to powerwalk back in with a different book.

This was lighter in volume and penned with a messy script. “I have a few books here that detail what adventures the Warrior of Light had a role in.” The Miqo’te paused briefly. “Among several other books, I assure you.” He brought the novel closer so Haurchefant could see the messy scrawl for himself. “This one details that particular tale. Lyse penned it as a sort of diary. It’s quite a tool to see how history unfolded. If only The Warrior of Light’s diary was found.”

Haurchefant and the Exarch sat on the cool tile floor of the Ocular. Haurchefant flipped through the pages, absolutely absorbed in the story as the Exarch read from over his shoulder. Haurchefant couldn’t help but feel a pang of jealousy. “I want to adventure with her,” he said quietly. “Instead I was stuck at Fort Dragonhead.”

“I want to as well,” the Exarch responded, ears drooping. “I did so once, but…”

The Elezen grinned. “Then we will just have to make that happen.”

The Miqo’te was caught off-guard. “What do you mean?”

“We’re still alive, are we not? And you are going to pull her here, isn’t that right?” Haurchefant pumped his arm. “This means we have the opportunity. We will make this work. Then, when it is time to go home, you can come too. And then we can make those adventures happen.”

The Exarch had an unreadable look. It was somewhere between joy and sorrow, but Haurchefant didn’t know why that would be. Surely a thing like that would be worth attempting. Still, the Exarch offered the Elezen a small smile and pushed the book into his chest. “Why don’t we do this more often? I quite like your optimism and I can tell you more stories that you missed.”

Haurchefant beamed at the Exarch. “Of course! I would love that.” 

“I would be glad to have you then, feel free to stop by when you can,” the Exarch said with a grin.

The Exarch wasn’t shocked when Haurchefant showed back up a week later directly after training. “Hello there,” he greeted. He was cheerful despite looking like he had been rung through the wringer. “Training ran late today.”

“I understand. Lyna strives to keep all her soldiers on her toes.” He chuckled. “But I am glad to see you today.”

The Elezen set his helmet on a table. “So what tale do you have tonight”

The Crystal Exarch held a book out to the Elezen. “These are the logs for the Warrior of Light’s fights with a being from beyond our star.” He chewed his lip. “It is a bit wordy, but I can translate when I need to.” Besides, the Miqo’te knew the tale from front to back anyway. The century in the First had been a great opportunity to catch up on some reading. The Miqo’te led Haurchefant to a small room near the Ocular. “I don’t want to have to pick myself off the floor today. These old bones didn’t agree with that choice last time.”

The Elezen nodded. “That’s quite fair. I was rather hoping for a chair too.”

One of the old Alagan storage rooms had been converted into a rather nice dining area. What once was used to store compounds and alchemic materials now had a nice light blue paint on the walls and a small potted flower in the corner of the room as well as a small table near the center. “Shall I begin?:

The Elezen nodded eagerly.

With a smile, the Crystal Exarch launched into the tale. The story of a chocobo followed by a strange machine and a test that would determine the fate of the Star. The report detailed quite a bit of fighting, but Haurchefant was captivated by each one. It was as if he were rooting for her through the book’s pages. 

“Midgardsormr?” Haurchefant’s question hung in the air, stopping the Miqo’te in his tracks. “He’s not from the Star?”

“Apparently not,” the Exarch answered. “If these logs are to be believed, he came from another Star to find a safe haven.”

Haurchefant tapped the table, staring at the wood grain intently. “Stranded in a strange land, far from home. He was relying on the hope that the Star’s denizens would compromise, and yet…” He trailed off, tracing the wood with his finger. “It’s a tragedy.”

The Exarch closed the book, setting a small scrap of paper between the pages to mark his spot. “I believe that will be enough for today, but how about something to drink before having to go to the Pendants?”

Without hearing anything more, the Miqo’te fired up the old Boilmaster, a remnant from an age long since passed and searched for the mix of hot chocolate mix he kept in a small container.

The Elezen stared curiously at the contraption. “What is that device for, if you don’t mind my asking?”

“It’s for boiling water,” the Exarch answered with a smile. “It’s a little ancient at this point, but it’s quite reliable.” It was meant for coffee, but he didn’t exactly have it. The Miqo’te presented the Elezen with a pale blue mug and a spoon. “It’s not quite like a fresh cup, but I thought it would be a nice reminder of home.” 

The Elezen took the cup and stirred the powder till it dissolved. He smiled. “The smell is lovely.” A bit of nostalgia, a mug of home. “Thank you, Crystal Exarch.” 

The Miqo’te looked at his cup, tracing the rim with his finger. A pit in his chest formed, not for the first time. “G’raha,” he said softly. “G’raha Tia.” The lump wouldn’t move, couldn’t move.

Haurchefant sipped from his cup and offered the Exarch a grin. “Thank you, G’raha.”

Then the pit fluttered away, like butterflies in the wind, replacing tension with joy. It had been so long, too long since he heard his name. “I am the Crystal Exarch, so around town please refer to me as such,” he said quickly. “But, you may call me that when we are alone. I know Crystal Exarch is rather impersonal.”

“It is rather impersonal, yes.” Without skipping a beat, Haurchefant downed his drink and set the empty mug on the table. “I assume there’s a reason for it. I don’t much like it, but I do appreciate that you’ve offered your name now. It would be as if you called me Lord Haurchefant in each meeting we had. Still.” The Elezen offered his hand. “G’raha Tia, it’s nice to make your acquaintance. We’re partners, so I am quite glad to feel more like it now.”

The Exarch shook the hand. “I apologize, in that case. I should have offered my name at the very start then.”

Haurchefant’s eyes moved towards the door. His eyebrows twitched slightly. “Speaking of, won’t you tell me next time when you plan to summon the Warrior of Light? What if I had barged in and been out of uniform? You want me to stay hidden, so please inform me of your plans.”

The Exarch nodded. “I shall tell you in the future then.” He bit his lip. “It might be a little bit until I attempt it again.” It was best not to draw attention to the city at this time. Thancred was already going to storm it. Spies could be in the city, waiting for his next move. He wasn’t going to chance anything, not after a century of waiting.  

The Elezen nodded. “Just tell me when you do. I’ll even act as your personal guard.” His eyes gleamed. “I’ll defend you, even against Furan.” The gleam in the man’s eyes led the Exarch to believe that he had wanted to test her skills. 

Fighting alongside her in the Vault wasn’t enough, it seemed. Fair enough. The Exarch held a similar stance during their time with the Crystal Tower.

The Exarch made his silent vow again. He would sacrifice himself for the greater good, all for the chance of a better future, one that didn’t fall on the back of his hero, his inspiration. And Haurchefant would be none the wiser.

He didn’t want the Elezen to attempt another heroic sacrifice, after all.

Chapter Text

Haurchefant’s name-day came and went with little fanfare. It wasn’t a momentous occasion even in his home, outside of the friends he had at Dragonhead. It saddened him, just a little, but he was now approaching ten months away from his home.

He was spending the time well, however.  He as well as a few of the other soldiers had been dispatched to Holminster Switch, a town relatively close to the Crystarium, deep within the woods. 

It was a quaint place with farm animals grazing in the open fields near the entrance. The sheep were out grazing and bleating at everything that moved, just like the ones that lingered outside of the fort. 

“Thank you for helping us drop off supplies,” a Hrothgar with a fishing rod said with a smile. “This should help them for a while yet.”

It was a coordinated effort by the gatherers and crafters of the compound. They would deliver much-needed supplies in exchange for some of the local fauna and animal products, or so G’raha explained.  A way for both parties to aid each other.

Haurchefant thought it was more that the Exarch wanted to make sure they were safe as well.  And if he could get something from it, all the better then. The Elezen hefted a wooden crate along the road and set it down in front of a dilapidated wooden shack. “Is this fine?”

An Auri woman with white scales nodded. “I can get someone else to sort it.”

“Your town is lovely,” Haurchefant said.” Very quaint and peaceful, especially considering the circumstances.”

She looked toward the town square where a mess of white brick sat embedded in the dirt, almost in a pattern. “It could have. Thankfully your Exarch has been kind. That’s more than can be said for Eulmore.”

“Do you know anyone from around there?” 

The woman frowned. “Aye. My son. He left to try to lend aid to the people living around the town, but I haven’t heard back from him in some time.” The woman clutched her skirt. “I’m quite worried if I’m honest, but I can’t leave the village alone. I’m one of the few able-bodied people 
 now.”

Haurchefant sighed. “I understand. Truly, I do. Duty has you bound to protect your home. An admirable thing, to be certain.” 

The woman took a slip of paper from a bag slung around her waist and presented it to Haurchefant. “If you find yourself in Kolusia, might you find him? He’s quite tall and his tail is quite long.” Her own tail flicked in response. “Like mine, it’s rather narrow and his horns are bulky.”

He accepted the note and placed it in his bag, “I will be sure to give it to him if I find him.”

The woman’s face brightened. “Thank you, I appreciate it.” Her tail swooped through the air, cutting it almost like a whip. “Now, how about we load you with supplies too?”

The Elezen smiled. “Yes! I don’t wish to tell the Exarch that we forgot to grab anything.”

Satisfied, the two walked to a separate storage building and began the arduous task of heaving heavy packages to and fro. 

And when he finally got back to the city, the man felt like his arms would fall off.

There had been a new man in the Crystarium, and Lyna had no idea what to make of him.

The man was kind but secretive. Francel was the name he offered, but the sweat on his brow at the first mention of it said otherwise. 

An Elf wasn’t too uncommon to see in the Crysterium, but an Elf with no knowledge of the land? An Elf whose eyes were unaccustomed to the glare? An Elf who knew not about the dangers of the creatures that stalked the grass?

He was an oddity and an oddity that set alarm bells in her head. Perhaps he did lose his memory with a rather convenient crack to the head as he claimed in an earlier interview for the guard.
But he also could be from Eulmore. He wouldn’t know the land if he were of the elite there, nor would he treat the Sin Eaters as the threats they were. And in the covered city, his eyes wouldn’t be used to the light.

And yet, the Exarch was sure, perhaps even too sure, that the stranger was a friend of the Crysterium. It made no sense. 

Lyna observed the man from the distance, but the man seemed down, or melancholy. She drew closer and closer. His eyes were focused on something in the distance, beyond the trees.

Or, perhaps he wasn’t focused on anything, merely staring ahead, ruminating. “Francel, do you see anything?”

The man whipped his head to the sound of her voice. “No, ma’am! Sorry!” He stood at attention, stiffly saluting, but in a strange way. That wasn’t their salute, something he quickly realized and corrected.

Lyna chewed on the inside of her cheek. “Thinking about something, are we? You’ve been standing there for quite a while.”

The man nodded slightly. “Ah well, you’ve caught me then.” A grimace flashed on his face. “It’s nothing of concern, however. Just a bit homesick.”

Lyna raised an eyebrow. “Homesick?”

Francel nodded. “Quite so. And there’s not a way for me to go back,” The last part was a whisper, barely so. But Lyna’s keen ears heard it. “It’s really nothing to worry about.” He grinned and flexed his muscles. “Now, what do you want me to help with? That’s why you’ve come over here, correct? Any boxes need lifting? Any monster need slaying?”

He was spiraling, ever slightly. “Well,” Lyna said, then paused. “I would like you to check on the Exarch for me. Make sure he’s eating.” Lyna chuckled. “If he’s working on anything too hard, he forgets the basic things.”

The man gave her an odd look. “What?”

Lyna sighed. “It’s quite hard to get him to eat well, especially with my position. I’m too busy to check up on him as often.” She glanced up to the tower. “He’s quite reclusive too, so some interaction wouldn’t be bad.”

“And what of the monsters?” The man sounded eager to fight, but it wouldn’t be the right call. She had seen that behavior before with soldiers who wanted to forget their woes. They were careless.

“Are you doubting the guard’s capabilities without you?” She huffed. “Perhaps I should let you tell the others that.”

“Ma’am, I wasn’t trying to imply that,” he course-corrected. “I just figured that-.” He stopped and faced the city. “I’ll do my best then.”

“I’m sure you will. Tell the Exarch I said hello,” she said with a smile. “And be sure to let him know that I will know if he doesn’t eat.” 

Francel chuckled. “I will. Thank you, captain, for speaking with me.”

Lyna still had her doubts about this man, but perhaps she was a little hasty. After all, he had been in the guard an entire year, and nothing happened.

The Exarch stood in front of the blue portal once again, with Haurchefant standing at the side, a screen splitting the room in two temporarily. Haurchefant thought it important, just in case.

“Are you ready?” Haruchefant asked.

“Quite.” The Exarch had been ready for years at this point. He stretched his hand out once more, feeling the surge of the tower’s power flow through him. “Let expanse contract, eon become instant. Throw open the gate that we may pass!”  He grabbed onto the aether and tugged. 

But something about this aether was different, denser, yet fraying at the edge, as if it were drawing from the ambient air more heavily than normal.

In that instant, a woman appeared behind the screen. A voice sounded in the air. “Where am I?” The voice was cool, yet the threat was there. A flick of the ears signified one thing.

This was not who they were looking for.

“You are in another world,” the Exarch said calmly.

The woman on the other side stood up suddenly, ears pointed straight in the air. “Really?” Her tone was even, cool, but the excitement in her voice was palpable, a scholar through and through. She was the daughter of one of Sharlyian’s best and brightest, after all.

“Please stay on that side for a moment. I’ll bring you something to change into,” Haurchefant said quietly as he darted out of the room.

“So this is where Thancred’s soul ended up,” Y’shtola said. She pressed her hand to her face and tapped. “What kind of place is this, if you don’t mind my asking?”
“This is a land corrupted by light,” the Exarch said. “The air is still and the aether as well.”

“Fascinating.” The shadow on the screen moved as her eyes darted around the room. “The aether here looks quite similar to that of the Crystal Tower in my world,” she noted. “Is there a similarity?”

The Exarch chuckled. “Not just similar. It is the same one, merely pulled here from an unknown time.”

“Then that would certainly explain things.” Y’shtola sounded amused. It had been a far different feeling from when Thancred appeared. “And that would explain the abnormalities in the Source as well. The aether here must be changing the aether there as well.”

“Would you like to check things out for yourself?” The Exarch tapped his cane. “I’m quite sure I can get a knight to give you a tour.”

The Miqo'te chuckled. “I think you’ll find that I can get by just fine, so long as they point me to the nearest library.”

“Then I’ll see to it that you’re led there,” the Exarch said as Haurchefant entered the room.

The clothes were hastily handed through a small gap on the side of the screen. Once she changed into the plain red robe, Y'shtola emerged from the screen.  “I am ready. Am I to understand that you’re the one giving me the tour?” 

Haurchefant nodded. “Yes. I can go ahead and lead you around the Crystarium so the Exarch can go ahead with his tasks.”

As the Crystal Exarch watched the pair leave, he heaved a sigh of relief. The brevity didn’t last, however, as a bright light flashed in the tower once more. An Elezen with long, grey hair lay dazed on the floor.

The Exarch was getting tired of this.

The Elezen sitting on the floor was an exhausting affair if only based on the way the man spoke. It was a unique dialect. He wasn’t even sure how Elezan learned it, just that it made translating his speech difficult on occasion.

They already went through the initial questions. The Exarch explained the world and its connections to the Source when a thought crossed his mind.

“Do you remember the Warriors of Darkness?” The Exarch knew he had, of course. 

Urianger nodded, briefly stunned by the question. “Why, yes. Was this the world that tragedy befell?”

“Yes,” the Miqo'te answered. “And it was saved, in part thanks to you.”

Urianger’s ears drooped, ever so slightly. “Full glad am I then, that mine gambit succeeded.” He bit his lip, pausing a moment. “And that Minfilia’s sacrifice was not in vain.”

The Exarch sighed. “Because of your bravery with the Warriors of Darkness, I have a secret to tell you.” He lifted his hood and let it fall. “This world, as well as your world, are in peril.”

Urianger studied the Exarch’s face, paying close attention to the tattoo reaching up the Exarch’s neck.

“That mark,” he muttered. “Art thou… also an Archon?”

“Yes.” The Exarch grinned. “My name is G’raha Tia. I was one of the Students of Baldesion.” The room grew silent, neither man wanting to relay the ultimate fate of the order. “That isn’t important, however. Both worlds are in danger.”

Urianger chuckled nervously. “Yes, thou said as much.”

“In your not-so-distant future, the Garleans will unleash a chemical weapon and trigger another Calamity.” The Exarch explained. “This world and your world are linked and the current state of this world is making your world even that much more unstable. Black Rose will be deadly and none of the Scions will make it out alive.” The Exarch could explain his tale another time. He didn’t know when Haurchefant would be back, after all.

Urianger’s initial reaction was expected. His face was pale and he looked to be lost in his own head. “Why tell me?” His voice was soft, weak.

“You can keep a secret,” the Exarch answered, moving the hood back up. “I can tell you of my plan, and I know you won’t interfere.”  The Exarch waited a moment for a rebuttal, for him to chastise the Exarch, but it never came. The Elezen stared blankly ahead at the portal. “My plan is to bring the Warrior of Light here and have her kill a series of Primal-like beings.” The Miqo'te winced. “There is a high chance that even she will not be able to handle the amount of light they emit upon death, however. When the time comes, I will draw out all the light and take it with me as far as I can. The worlds will be safe.”

“But you will not,” Urianger said. “You are to be a martyr.”

The Exarch sighed. “I want to remove the light and leave, but in a way that explicitly gives me her ire. I don’t want to be a martyr, because then she may try to rescue me from my fate.”

Urianger nodded. “She is wont to try. Am I to assume then that I allow you the chance to do that?”

“Yes.” The Exarch glanced towards the entrance to the room. “There is yet another secret I have, one that you cannot tell anyone, not until I am gone.”

Haurchefant was walking in, helmet removed. “This thing is quite stuffy,” Haurchefant said into the room. “You’ve got to work on dragging the right person here.” Once the Elezen walked into the Ocular, all eyes were on him. “There’s another person in here.”

“I’ve accidentally dragged two people into the First this time,” the Exarch said dryly. “Urianger, I would like you to meet my right-hand man in this.”

“Ah-hhm,” Haurchefant blurted. “Nice to make your acquaintance. My name is Francel,” Haurchefant said, hand outstretched with a cross between a grimace and a smile printed on his face. 

Urianger stared at Haurchefant. Urianger’s face went pale again. “Thou art alive? Last I heard, thou fell in the Vault.”

Haurchefant retracted his hand. “Had the Exarch not saved my life, I would have been.”

“I accidentally pulled Lord Haurchefant in around a year ago now. He has been working alongside me and will continue to work alongside me.” The Exarch looked between the two men. “Both of you know of my plans, so I hope the two of you can work well together. For now, at least, I would like to keep Haurchefant’s identity a secret. It isn’t a forever thing, just long enough that it doesn’t seem I’m dangling his life in exchange for a service.”

It was a white lie, but one that Haurchefant seemed to accept.

“Haurchefant, can I ask that you bring some tea for our guest? I haven’t quite mentioned all the ins and outs of my plan and the scientific jargon may be a bit confusing.”

With a nod, Haurchefant made his way out of the room. 

Quickly and quietly, the Exarch knelt down beside Urianger. “I don’t want him to know everything that I plan to do, not of the risk on the Warrior of Light and not of my sacrifice. The less he knows of that, the better. Once I am gone, he can present himself as himself.” The Exarch explained. “He tried to sacrifice himself once, I don’t want him to try again. He deserves to live longer. The Warrior of Light deserves to be able to see him again”

“I agree,” Urianger said quietly. 

“Then it’s settled.” The Exarch slowly stood back up, his joints creaking as he moved. “I knew I could count on you. Now, let me tell you more of the world.”

It had been easy to tour Y'shtola around the Crystarium. Once he mentioned a library, the Miqo’te had been gone. Now he had been sent wandering again. Haurchefant did briefly check in on G’raha and Urianger when he brought the tea, but they were talking of magic and the implications of the world.

It was very dry. 

Still, he was happy that the Exarch had someone to bounce ideas off of. Haurchefant wasn’t particularly good in that aspect. While he was out, he might as well run a few errands.

The Elezen made his way over to the Pendants again and walked to the desk. “Hello,” he greeted with a smile. “The Exarch is going to need another two rooms.”

The person behind the desk chuckled. “He found another couple of people then?”

Haurchefant nodded. “Yes. He’s currently making sure they’re both fine. I’m not quite sure when either of them might show, however.”

With that task done and two keys placed in his pocket, he made his way to the library. Sitting in a chair near the entrance was Y'shtola. She ran her finger alongside the page, seemingly studying the text. She furrowed her brow and set a bookmark into the pages. ”Hello there,” she greeted. She closed the book and looked straight ahead at Haurchefant. “Did you need anything?”

“I’ve come to give you your room key,” Haurchefant said, beginning to walk towards her. “And to tell you that Urianger arrived shortly after you left.”

“He did? How would that be the case?”

Haurchefant shrugged. “I’m not quite sure how the Exarch does it. I’m just there to help if he needs it.”

The woman smiled. “I see then. Are there any other friends of mine here?”

“We had Thancred show up around seven months ago?” Haurchefant wasn’t quite sure when. 

The Miqo’te tapped the side of her face, studying the hardwood table. “Fascinating. I last saw Thancred a few days ago. Time must flow differently between these worlds.” 

“The Exarch mentioned that to me before, but I suppose I’ve never thought about what that may imply.” His perception of time was off, he realized, but he never thought to ponder how off it was. 

“So is Thancred settling in?” She asked. 

Haurchefant shrugged. “I’ve not been receiving the letters he sends. I am merely the Exarch’s guard.”

The woman set the book aside and stood up. “Very well. Is the Exarch still in his tower? I wish to speak with him.” She held her hand out. “Depending on how long it may take, I’ll go ahead and take my key as well.”

Haurchefant handed it over and began to walk with her to the tower. “I need to give Urianger his key as well,” Haurchefant explained. 

“Then we shall go together.”

The Crystal Exarch was deep in a conversation about the nature of the Source and the First when Y'shtola and Haurchefant made their way back. There was a loud clearing of the throat that alerted the two to pause.

“Welcome back, Y'shtola,” the Exarch said with a small smile. “And to you as well, Francel.”

Haurchefant approached and saluted the Exarch. “I’ve brought a room key for Urianger.”

How marvelous of you!” The Exarch accepted the key and passed it along to Urianger. “The person at the desk should be able to direct you to your room so long as you have the key with you.”

Urianger looked to Y'shtola, pain written on his face. “Tis good to see thou hale and hearty.”

“And I am glad to hear your voice,” she responded. “Francel there told me that you arrived here after me. And with Thancred also here, it is a good assumption that others may show here as well.”

“I’m afraid so,” Urianger responded bitterly. “Whilst I was still in the Lifestream, I had a vision of a terrible future to come.”

Y'shtola frowned. “What does that mean?”

The Elezen, visibly sweating, sighed and set his face in his hands. “There is to be another Calamity. If this world is destroyed, our world too willst suffer. The aether in the Source willst dissipate considerably, allowing Garlemald to unleash a compound designed to wipe out life.” The man was shaking. “It will be horrific and tragic. None in our order survives.”
The room was quiet for a few moments. “Then we will have to do something about it, won’t we?” Y'shtola tapped the side of her face. “That’s what we do, after all.”

“And I’ll help to the best of my ability,” the Exarch said with a smile. “I was hoping to recruit you to help save Norvrant in the first place. I am sorry to have called you so suddenly, but would be glad to receive your aid, as well as aid from any other allies I may pull from your world.”

There were no objections to either proposal. “If I may, I do have areas I believe you two would be adept in investigating. I can tell you once you two have gotten sleep, however. They require fairly long journeys and I would hate for you two to be tired.”

“I can lead you to the Pendants,” Haurchefant said quietly. “My room is also there, and I believe I need rest as well.” His voice was low, barely above a whisper. “I will come to see you tomorrow.”

As Haurchefant walked out of the room, the Exarch could swear that he saw fury in his eyes.

Chapter Text

“So, thoust lived after the ordeal in Ishgard,” Urianger asked Haurchefant quietly. It was just the two of them, sitting in Urianger’s new room. “How long has it been?”

“I’ve been here for around a year,” Haurchefant answered. “And my last memory is of the Vault. I have no idea how long it’s been in our world.”

Urianger furrowed his brow. “How odd. Did he tell you of how it was accomplished?”

Haurchefant shook his head. “Not that I know.”

The man sighed, then took a sip of tea. “Well, I am pleased to make your acquaintance. Alphinaud certainly told me much about you. I had wished to meet the person who helped him escape the banquet, and to thank thee.”

“I am pleased to meet you as well,” Haurchefant said. “I haven’t heard very much about you or the other Scions for the most part, aside from descriptions, but I am glad to meet you now.”

Urianger laughed bitterly. “It was quite the ordeal. I do not blame them for not mentioning the rest of us.”

It hadn’t been the only time Haurchefant met with Furan and Alphinaud, of course. They had been looking for Cid’s airship the first time they met. They didn’t talk much then either, except in their shared looks of distrust. Neither one spoke with the locals outside of their mission.

It made Haurchefant wonder. “Have they ever been to Ishgard for leisure, or was there always an overarching tragedy?”
“Alas,” the Elezen said. “Their adventures don’t often allow them respite.” He thought briefly, staring at a spot on the wall before continuing. “That being said, I have heard talks of gazebos and inspectors. One has to assume the two are linked, but in what way, I admit I am as in the dark as you.”

“What?”

Urianger shrugged. “Quite perplexing, I admit. You would have to ask Ms. Kusushi for more information.”

Tension hung thick in the air, choking Haurchefant. “I plan to,” he finally said.

It was a stressful night of sleep, for both Haurchefant and the Crystal Exarch.

Neither looked particularly happy to be awake at that moment. There was a silent fury within Haurchefant. “Good morning,” he bemoaned. “What is on the table today, Exarch?” The name was almost spat. He hoped the use of the name shocked the Miqo’te under the hood.

“Nothing in particular,” the Exarch responded calmly. He rubbed his eyes. “Did you sleep well? My back gave me fits through my sleep.”

“Not so on my end either.” 

The two men stared, before the Exarch picked the conversation back up. “I am to assume you are angry about Urianger’s involvement, correct?”

“What would give you that idea?” Haurchefant spat.

“He is able to make sure our plan goes smoothly,” The Exarch insisted. “Since he is to be traveling with the Warrior of Light when she does arrive. And he has shown his loyalty in doing what’s best for the world, even should it mean deceit.” 

“And why do we need to deceive?” Haurchefant shouted. “She would surely help! Same with the Scions!”

The Miqo’te’s hands shook. “There are forces at play here, ones that limit what we can do.” His eyes were cold. “What tales have you heard of Acians? Surely Furan has told you of what they tried to do at the Praetorium. Perhaps she may have even mentioned their actions at the Waking Sands?”

“Are you claiming that the secrets you keep are righteous? That they are for the greater good?” Haurchefant’s eyes narrowed. “You know my disdain of secrecy, yet you add yet another pawn to your board. Surely you must know how it looks.”

The Exarch sighed. “I do know. It isn’t easy to do any of this. I would love nothing more than to run to Furan as soon as she arrives, tell her of my adventures and ask to follow her. But I know what my role is here. Someone needs to mention the fate of the world, give a gravity to their actions here. I think Urianger could accomplish that role better than you or I.”

The Elezen still felt anger burning in his core, but there was no getting through to G’raha. “Fine, but I will be telling them, all of them, as soon as I am able to. This will not be a secret forever.”

The Exarch smiled. “Good. I wouldn’t want it to. We still have an adventure to plan, after all.”

“Indeed. And I shall admonish you then, right before I tour you around Ishgard.” Haurchefant said with a frown. “Then we bicker at dinner, where I and Furan tell you of your foolish actions.”

G’raha laughed. It was short and airy, but undeniable. “I shall look forward to you getting to tell me off then. As of right now, however, I do hope this isn’t a deal-breaker.”

With a groan, the Elezen ran his fingers through his hair. “Not a deal-breaker, but quite irritating. I do wish you would stop with the secrecy. I am angry, but I know my place. I just hope that your plan goes accordingly, because I do not want to be responsible for the tension that is to come about. I wanted my feelings known, and so they are. That is all.”

“And you are heard.” Was what he said in response before turning back to the portal. “I understand, truly I do. But I have planned this for a century, all to save the future of our realm. I know what to expect and I know what it is we have to do. Trust me on this.”

Haurchefant couldn’t quite shake the hesitation from his voice. “I will trust you.”

There was something off about the Exarch, or at least that’s what Y’shtola thought. The man’s aether was strange, as if the tower was trying to take him over. His tone like honey, soothing, charming, yet suspicious all the same.

And Urianger had been acting strangely in their conversations, more secretive, less verbose. His words were strained when he spoke, almost as if they weren’t his own. 

Y’shtola had enough of it. She was going to find someone who would speak plainly to her, someone who wouldn’t hide details, wouldn’t mince words. “Where exactly did Thancred go?” she had asked one day on a whim.

“Currently, he is helping a young girl named Minfilia evade capture,” The Exarch answered plainly, as if it were the most casual thing to mention. 

So Y’shtola was set to look for them, speak with them. Urianger was to join as well. She hoped that the two of them would balance each other out. Urianger could keep his secrets for now while Y’shtola confided in Thancred.

The sound of a fire drifted through the air as they made their way closer to two figures. One matched Thancred’s aether while the other was newer.

“Ah. I see we’re not alone,” Thancred said. 

“We have also been pulled into this world,” Urianger explained. “Thou doest not have to be alone in this any longer.”

“So, that’s Minfilia,” Y’shtola asked, gesturing towards the girl. She was practically glowing with light, though it wasn’t like the light the Sin Eaters gave off. 

“Yes.” His voice had a bitter edge to it. “Say hello, won’t you? These are my friends, Urianger and Y’shtola.”

The flicker of light grew closer to the two of them. “Hello there,” she greeted. Her voice was different from the Minfilia she knew. She felt a pang of grief move through her. The Minfilia they knew was truly gone, never to return. “Hello there. I do hope Thancred has been good company,” she said with a small smile. “He can be quite cranky.”

The girl giggled. “Yeah, especially in the morning.”

The comment garnered a chuckle from Y’shtola. “I believe it. We’ve been friends for quite a while.” She turned towards Thancred. “We would like to speak with you, if we could.”

“So, you met the Crystal Exarch too then? Strange fellow.” A brief moment passed. “I don’t know if I like him too much.”

Y’shtola nodded. “Quite. There’s something odd about him. Whether he turns out to be an ally or a foe will be determined, but as of now, I don’t much like him.”

“There is another matter I would like to speak of,” Urianger’s voice sounded. “One that I would like to speak of in private, if possible. Minfilia should not have to bear this weight.” The uneasy tone was back in his voice. Urianger was always one to speak plainly and passionately, even with dire news. But at that moment, he was like a mouse. 

Thancred walked with Urianger to a more secluded spot. Y’shtola could hear their retreating footsteps, leaving her alone with Minfilia. 

“So,” she said aloud. “How old are you?” It was a fair place to start. She knew her name.

“I don’t know,” the girl muttered. “I’m afraid I’ve lost my memories.”

“I’m sorry to hear that. When did this happen?”

“A few years ago,” she answered.”I woke up and I was the new Minfilia.” There was a ruffling sound as she patted on the edge of her dress. 

Y’shtola furrowed her brow. “The new Minfilia?”

“Yeah,” the girl said with a sigh.”I don’t remember anything before that.”

Footsteps sounded, quickening towards the two. “Y’shtola, is what he said true?”

“I’m not quite sure,” she answered. “But I did test the aether in a few areas in our world that would lend credence to his tales.”

“We can fix this,” he said. “Alright, did the Exarch mention anything about how to help this world?”

“We are to track down and kill the Light Wardens, leaders of Sin Eaters whose aether corrupts all it touches. He is trying to summon the Warrior of Light.”

“I propose that we should try to track down these Light Wardens then, or at least do what we can to help this world,” Y’shtola suggested. “And keep an eye on the Exarch of course.”

“Agreed,” Thancred said. 

Urianger made a hum in affirmation. “Indeed. I shalt do what I can to give aid.”

“We are leaving soon, “ Thancred said. “We can travel together, just for a little bit. I want to know what happened in the meeting I missed.”

“There wasn’t quite a satisfactory end to that meeting,” Y’shtola said. “It was ended once you hit the floor. I suppose this means that Krile is looking after the three of us now.”

Urianger sighed. “I wish we could offer words to our friends and tell them we are alright.”

Everyone agreed to that. “Let us head out then,” Thancred said, slinging a hunk of metal onto his back. “I shall lead the way. Be sure not to fall behind.”

The Exarch sat in a small room connected to the Ocular. Urianger was to appear at any moment, as per their agreement to meet up. Urianger needed his task and the Exarch needed to be able to relieve himself of minor burdens. 
Task one, of course, being to deal with the Pixies. 

The tall, slender bookworm walked through the door. He was jumpy, always looking over his shoulder. It was understandable, he supposed. Urianger wasn’t one to keep a secret for long, even with the Warriors of Darkness.

“Hello,” the Exarch greeted with a smile. “Why don’t we get started? I’m sure you’ve got somewhere to get back to soon anyway.”

Urianger nodded. “I have briefly parted from Y’shtola and Thancred. It hast been a pleasure, exploring the world with them.I am to assume that isn’t to last, however.”

“Unfortunately, no.” The Exarch stood briefly to hand the Elezen a cup of water before offering him a chair. “I cannot always be on the move, so I would like you to set up base in a place known as Il Mheg. A Lightwarden is in that area, so we need to be able to find allies in that land.”

“I am to play diplomat?”

“Yes,” the Exarch answered. “The denizens of the area are…,” he trailed off. “Well, they will take quite a bit of work to set up diplomatic relations. I can’t take time to do that often as I am currently entangled in trying to keep Eulmore at arm’s length.”

Urianger nodded. “I see what thou means. I have to ask, what are the denizens like?”

The Exarch stifled a groan. “They are quite childish and mischievous,” the Miqo’te answered. “You should keep up your guard as they are wont to trickery.”

“Then I shall go about my task. What am I to tell the others?”

“There are libraries filled with old history,” The Exarch mentioned. “I am sure they will understand.”

Urianger sipped from his cup and sat it down. “I shalt be on my way then and will return once I have news to share. As it is, I fear I have left mine friends for too long. They art bound to be suspicious if I am gone too long.” His voice was low. “I wish to thank thee for the water.”

The Exarch offered the man a patient smile. “I hope to hear back soon, then. I wish you the best in your mission.”

With a flash of light, Urianger was gone and the Exarch was alone once more. “That’s covered now.” He rested his head in his hands, staring blankly at the wall. “I only need to keep my eyes on Eulmore now.” 

Months bled together once more. The burning skies of light above had been getting shockingly normal. The scenery was still foreign, still off putting, but it was beginning to feel almost like a second home for Haurchefant. 

Today he had been relieved from his guard position for the day, something about a representative from Eulmore coming. He was playing the part of a royal guard, after all. This time, he could choose not to wear a stuffy helmet.

G’raha marched the two of them out of the city and to a massive stone structure in the middle of Lakeland, far enough away that Eulmore didn’t fear an ambush but close enough that backup could be called if needed. “You shouldn’t need to do anything,” G’raha said, gazing at an airship in the distance. “Still, better to be safe than sorry.”

The representative was rather intimidating. An older, gruff man garbed in white and adorned in gold jewelry approached, no soldiers to be seen.  

“Hello, a pleasure to see you,” the Exarch greeted. “I hope you and your country have been well.”

The man scoffed. “The same with you and yours.”

“May I ask as to the purpose of this meeting, not that it isn’t a delight to see you hale and hearty, General Ran’jit.”

Ran’jit narrowed his eyes. “Am I to understand that you’ve no knowledge of my visit? You’ve sent someone to Eulmore to spirit Minfilia away.”

G’raha’s eyes were sharp. “Am I to find out about a new Minfilia in this way? Why is she not aiding in the fight against Sin Eaters?”

“Eulmore has a policy that instead of fighting Sin Eaters, we should embrace them. As should the Crystarium.” Ran’jit growled. “I don’t believe that this is news to you. Eulmore is looking to bring the one who stole Minfillia to justice. If the Crystarium is deemed to be connected to such a person, we will not hesitate to act accordingly.”

“The Crystarium claims no such connection to such a person. However, in my opinion. I would label the one who did so a hero in the fight against Sin Eaters.” He smiled. “But that is my own personal opinion and does not reflect the current actions of the Crystarium.”

“I’m sure it doesn’t,” he grunted. “Just as I am sure that you know nothing of the kidnapping.”

The Exarch scowled. “As I said, I rather wish to not have learned about her through finding out about her kidnapping. We at the Crysterium are always glad to see another Minfilia and believe she is a source of good in the world. We have been rather worried at hearing nothing of her.”
Ran’jit turned. “I see this conversation will go nowhere. If you do find where she is and who has her, Eulmore requests that you hand them over. Do that, and paradise will be guaranteed for your citizens. I swear it.” He looked back one more time before making his way back to the airship.

“I hope your ride home is smooth,” the Exarch said. “Don’t hit any Sin Eaters on your way home.”

“Eulmore wishes your citizens the best, may they not be attacked by Sin Eaters upon leaving the city,” he shouted as he boarded.

After a few moments, the ship took off and retreated into the skies. G’raha breathed a sigh of relief. “They are quite intense.”

“So are you,” Haurchefant noted. “Quite impressive, I must admit. I see why Lyna has been so distrustful around outsiders if this is the diplomat they send.”

G’raha scoffed. “If they really wanted to send a diplomat, they would have surely sent someone else. No. General Ran’jit is a warning. It’s quite disappointing to see what Eulmore has become. They only wish for paradise, neglect the rest of the world and accept what is to come. It’s madness.”

“I suppose we should get going,” Haurchefant stated. “We are too exposed here.”

“You’re right. Let us return then.” 

The pair stepped into the violet forest and walked back towards the city.

Time had a strange way of affecting people.

Two years came and went for Haurchefant in the First, then another few months passed, then another year passed. Each day followed the same structure. Wake up, watch the Sin Eaters fly over the skies of Lakeland, then do whatever task he was given in the guard before eating and heading to sleep.

Sometimes, Haurchefant would have to guard the outside of the city, sometimes it would be the entrance to the Ocular, though only if Urianger was expected to visit. 

On one such visit, Urianger was flanked by a strange orange creature, one with wings and pigtails. They were a strange sight, and had an even stranger way of speaking, but it caused the Exarch to be in a particularly good mood that day, even prompting the rare unprofessional grin.

In the somewhat quiet and same sort of days, he couldn’t help but reminisce. He would never have thought that he would perform pivotal tasks to rescue a lost future, yet that’s exactly what he was to do. He never would have thought he would miss a chill in the air, but the limited weather patterns meant that each day felt exactly like the one prior, an endless period of dry, bright, daylight.

He also never thought he would miss his father as much as he did. They weren’t quite on the friendliest terms, but he had been getting better in that aspect. Moreover, he wanted to see his fort again. He would gladly sit at his desk, pouring over documents if it meant he was home again. 

Oh Halone, how he wished he were there. He wished to eat a traditional Ishgardian dinner, drink Ishgardian tea, and sit underneath the gazebo outside of his family's house drinking something warm. 

He blinked blearily at the window of his room. It was morning, he thought. Today was a new day, and it would be an important one. On this day, they were to reach back out to the Source and pull the Warrior of Light.

Haurchefant had seen the Crystal Exarch in action before when he accidentally summoned Urianger and Y’shtola, but the ritualistic nature filled him with awe. He had to wonder if it was a specific spell or if it was G’raha’s nature to be that showy.

The Miqo’te said his words, he reached his hand gingerly towards the portal, then snatched his hand away. The crystal on his hand snaked up further into his robe as a circle of light appeared onto the floor behind the curtain.

The light vanished, leaving only a small figure sitting on the floor behind the curtain. The hair was a distinct shape, and so were the two ears that extended beside their face.

The Elezen behind the curtain groaned, and Haurchefant’s chest filled with butterflies. 

It was Alphinaud. It was his friend, Aphinaud.

Chapter Text

"Welcome to the Crystarium," the Exarch greeted. His eye twitched slightly. "I had not been expecting to pull you here, but full glad am I to see you."

Alphinaud frowned at the Exarch. "Why am I here? I was doing something rather important."

“I would not worry about your world, at least at this moment. I am quite sure your friends and allies are doing what they can to carry on in your stead.”

The Elezen was not convinced and stamped his foot, arms crossed. He huffed. “I was to bring information on a new weapon to my friends. I cannot do that if I am here.”

The Exarch grimaced. “I cannot send you back. Your soul is here, yet your body is back in the Source. It is beyond my capabilities.”

Alphinaud ran his hand through his hair, staring down at the floor. “Then what am I to do? I cannot just stay here. I need to get back. Alisaie… I have to find Alisaie! Last she saw me, I said I would negotiate with Garlemald. And now….”

“Calm down,” the Exarch soothed. His voice was soft. “I have a feeling that if you help here, it will help with your situation in the Source.” He cleared his throat. “Or at least, based on information Urianger discerned in his vision.”

“Urianger?” His voice raised a pitch. “He’s here?”

“Yes, as well as Thancred and Y’shtola.” His eyes flicked over briefly to Haurchefant. He had silently been standing in the corner of the room, not moving, tense. “They are currently helping affairs here in Norvrandt, all of them.”

Alphinaud nodded. “I will have to speak with Urianger then.” He stared up at the Exarch. “Then, I will give you my answer. I wish to know if you are telling the truth before I do anything.”

“I understand. I will send word to Urianger.” The Exarch looked at Haurchefant once again. “Could you go fetch Urianger? He should still be in the city. If not, you may have to make a trek to Il Mehg. Check back here first before you do, however.”

Haurchefant glanced between Alphinaud and the Exarch before saluting and walking out of the tower.

The Exarch faced Alphinaud again. “Now all that’s left is to wait. He should be back, before long."

Within a few moments, Haurchefant and Urianger both made their way into the tower, the later Elezen out of breath. "Alphinaud, I was told that thou hast come this time," the man said. 

"Urianger!" Alphinaud grinned. "You are here! I wasn't quite sure if he was honest about that."

"Indeed. Full glad am I to see thee well.” The Elezen beamed, a smile radiating from his unhooded face.”I shall have to send word to Thancred and Shtola of your arrival here.” 

“They’re here as well?” Alphinaud frowned. “Who’s taking care of the war efforts then?”

Urianger grimaced, his hands tensed. “The war efforts will not go as well as we would hope, unfortunately.”

Alphinaud looked to the ground .”I know. In my journeys to try to talk with Garlemald, I learned of a weapon being mass-produced, Black Rose.” He tugged at his sleeves as he spoke, a nervous tic. “It’s a fast-acting poison that was in production, then shut down under the Black Wolf’s order. They’ve started producing it once again. The army could very well be walking into a trap.”

“They are,” Urianger stared at the floor past the boy. He took a breath in, then out. “In mine journey to this land, a vision of a future mired by calamity presented itself to me. It was… horrific. It is as you say, Black Rose shalt leave no corner of our star untouched. It is why we are here. This world is the source of our woes.”

Alphinaud took the news as well as he could have, especially for someone of his age. No screaming, no crying, merely a silent fury that shook through the boy’s frame. He looked to the Exarch. “What’s happening to this world?”

“Do you remember the Warriors of Darkness?” The Exarch asked. He watched the boy’s eyes narrow.

“I do. One of them poisoned my sister.” He sighed. “They were from another world and tried to pull our star into darkness, all for the sake of their people. They didn’t know they had been manipulated,” he added softly.

The Exarch nodded. “Indeed. They came from here. This is the world they fought so hard to protect. The light from this world is currently seeping into your world, the Source. I have been attempting to summon the Warrior of Light in the hopes that she would be able to solve this issue.”

“And should she be able to bring this world into balance,” Urianger said, “Then the Calamity would be prevented.”

Alphinaud nodded. “Right then. Then I shall lend support with whatever I need.” He smiled. “I am quite adept at healing and I have been known to dabble in politics.”

“Healers are always quite handy to have around.” He tapped his cane. “I do believe I know where you might be able to help. There’s a nation we are currently feuding with and I am quite worried about the people living outside of the City State.”

“Did you want me to try to reason with the City State?” the boy asked.

The Exarch shook his head. “No. They cannot be reasoned with. They wish to laze around and wait for the end of the world. I worry about those not well off and of the nearby settlements.” He offered the boy a smile. “But I believe that can wait until a later point.” He pointed towards Haurchefant. “My guard here should have picked up a key for your stay here in the Crystarium.”

Haurchefant pulled a key from his pocket and twirled it around his index finger. “I have it here,” the Elezen said. His voice was a few octaves deeper as he attempted to disguise his voice.

“Thank you for remembering to grab a key,” the Exarch said, studying the Elezen. Though the helmet blocked his face, the Exarch saw his eyes. His eyes had a sense of longing to reunite with a friend he hadn’t seen in around a year. It would be cruel of him to keep him from his friend. “Why don’t we all take a trip to the Pendants, then?”

It was a silent battle between the two of them with Haurchefant pleading to let him go alone with the two of them and the Exarch quietly insisting to go together.

Ultimately, there was only one way it would end. After a brief stand-off, Haurchefant relented. “Indeed, Crystal Exarch.” His disappointment was palpable.

The Exarch grinned at Haurchefant, then at Urianger and Alphinaud. “Then let us depart. We will show you to your room.”

The trip to the Pendants was a comfortable silence. The quiet buzz of questions from Alphinaud kept the atmosphere from becoming too stiff, even with Haurchefant glowering at him from the back. The Exarch was sure that Haurchefant would understand later, even if it caused him pain at the moment. The Exarch didn’t trust him not to say anything incriminating to the boy.

“There’s nobody around,” Alphinaud noted. “Is it to do with the sky?”

“It’s night, so people are likely sleeping,” the Exarch answered. “It makes it easier to walk new people through town if there are fewer people.”

“No wonder Ardbert tried as hard as he did to save this place,” Alphinaud murmured, blocking his eyes from the light of the sky.

The Exarch nodded. “Anyone would try to save the place they love. Ardbert and his friends are no different in that aspect.” They found themselves in front of the building now. “And this is where we part for tonight. I would like to see you in the morning, but feel free to sleep in. I am quite sure it has been a harrowing day, not even including what you may have experienced before arriving here.”

Alphinaud didn’t protest, holding out his hand for the key. “I am quite tired.” He frowned. “It’s been a long day, especially knowing what I know now.”

Haurchefant handed the key over quickly before walking back to the Exarch’s side. “If you need anything, feel free to come to me,” the Exarch insisted. He flicked his eyes towards Haurchefant. “And that extends to my guard. He has been kept in the loop regarding everything. If I am not available, feel free to go to him.” He offered one more smile before walking out of the building.

Haurchefant followed quickly on his heel and removed his helmet once they were far away. “I could have handled this,” Haurchefant hissed. “Are we to have a discussion on trust every time a new Scion appears in the Tower?”

“Your voice could give you away,” the Exarch insisted. “I trust you. Of course, I trust you. But I needed to obtain his trust. It would be difficult to delegate without trust there.”

The Elezen rolled his eyes. “Am I to then hide if Furan is the next to appear? Wouldn’t she recognize the both of us, considering we both have interacted with her in the past?”

“She will not recognize me. I am not an important enough figure in her life,” the Exarch insisted. He increased his pace. “You are. And you are important to a few of the Scions as well, as admitted by you. You gave them aid, so, of course, you would draw attention.”

Haurchefant kept with the Exarch’s steps. “What if there’s trouble? Am I to keep out of the way all for the sake of your secrecy?”

“Nothing like that will happen.” The Exarch refused to think of a scenario like that. He had worked too hard to. “She is much too strong for anything to touch her.”

Haurchefant huffed. “You raise her up far too much. She is still a person, even as skilled in combat as she is. Everyone has their limits. You do, she does.” 

The Miqo’te’s ears went back. “I think we may have to have this discussion another time. Emotions are running high.”

The Elezen stood there, a confused look on his face before scoffing. “I see. Fine. Then I will see you tomorrow.” He stormed back to the Pendants, helmet in hand, leaving the Crystal Exarch alone outside the Tower.

It had been a long night, especially for Haurchefant. Knowing that one of his dear friends was in a room just down the hall had been nerve-wracking. The man felt like screaming. 

He couldn’t sleep, nor could he afford to linger outside his room in the Pendants for fear of being seen by Alphinaud. Instead, he patrolled the outside of the city. He needed the space anyway. 

Most patrols he had been part of were quiet, unnaturally so. Even during his time at Dragonhead, he would have to brave the elements to rescue troops or would have to fight wildlife when he returned to Ishgard. The silence of the violet forest surrounding the city was unnatural.

“There’s really very few people left of this place,” he realized in the quiet. “And there’s very little of this place not ravaged by the Sin Eaters.”

“At least here, we have the Exarch keeping us safe,” Lyna’s voice said behind him.

Haurchefant spun to look at her and saluted. “Ah, I didn’t see you there, captain!”

Lyna smirked. “I can see that. Normally you’re more aware of your surroundings. Is there something on your mind?”

Haurchefant frowned and shook his head. “No, captain. It’s nothing you need to worry about.” He chuckled. “I merely needed to get some air, so I thought I would help with patrolling.”

Lyna’s face said it all. She didn’t buy it. Her eyes were sharp. “And it’s nothing to do with the new person at the Crystarium? You usually give them a tour around the place, but the Exarch was the one to do it instead."

Haurchefant shook his head. "The Exarch and I have been having an argument for a little while. We have differing opinions and he will not attempt to compromise." He huffed. "As stubborn as a chocobo, I swear."

"He gets like that quite often." Lyna chuckled. "Once he has an idea of something, there's nothing to dissuade him. "

"I still consider him a friend. He saved my life, after all. But… I haven't liked the way he's been handling the people new to the Crystarium."

Lyna nodded. "I can certainly see that. He acts with secrecy in all things. I am sure that extends to them too." She gave Haurchefant a small smile. "I can tell you that he holds you in high regard, however. He doesn't stop talking about your meetings and of your character. I am sure he will come around eventually, if only a little. And if he doesn't, I am sure it pains him to do so."

"It flatters me to hear such things," he admitted. "I still have my concerns with his methods, however. I am still loyal of course, I just need a moment."

“Then you should head into the city proper, and see if any of the gatherers need anything. That would be more productive than standing out here.” Lyna shoved a bag of coins into his hands. “And take this by the soldier’s quarters, if you would.”

Haurchefant accepted the bag and stared blankly at her. “Am I not needed here?”

“I set schedules and I rarely make mistakes in them. Your services would be better spent elsewhere. And I do not need the Exarch’s friend to do anything needlessly dangerous. This profession is taxing enough with full attention on the task,” Lyna explained. Her gaze was soft, a ratify for her. “Now, if you would? I  do not wish to tell you again.”

Haurchefant nodded slowly and walked into the Crystarium.

A month after Alphinaud’s arrival into the First is when he eventually left the city. It had taken far longer for him to leave as he learned of the world and its inhabitants.

The moment he left is when Haurchefant next made his way to the Ocular. There stood G’raha Tia, relief painted on his face. “How happy I am to see you,” he said with a smile. “We did not leave on a happy note, I will admit. Still, I appreciate that you did not interfere.”

“So, how is he,” Haurchefant asked. “Alphinaud, I mean. Is he adjusting alright?”

“He is.” The Exarch laughed. “He must have spent nearly all his time in the library or asking me of the situation in Eulmore.”

“Then I am fine,” Haurchefant muttered. “I will be fine. So long as when this is over, you admit your part in this.” His eyes narrowed. “You will be the one to explain the secrecy so it doesn’t fall on mine and Urianger’s shoulders.”

G’raha stared at the floor before looking directly into Haurchefant’s eyes. “I will. After this is over, I will take on the responsibility.”

“This will be our compromise,” Haurchefant insisted. “I am still rather furious, but it can be shelved for now.”

G’raha’s posture relaxed as if he were no longer shouldering as big a weight. “Thank you. I have not liked arguing, especially with someone I have come to trust.”

The Elezen agreed, he hadn’t liked fighting either. “Pushing the topic aside, is there anything we are to do before you try to summon Furan again?”

The Exarch laughed. “It’s actually been smooth sailing, ever since a few years ago. The Scions have tackled nearly all of the workload I have been having to juggle. We have even become acquainted with a pixie of Il Mehg, something previously unthought of.” The Miqo'te beamed, his ears perked.

It prompted a chuckle from Haurchfant. “Is that what that orange creature was?”

G’raha nodded. “They’re rather mischievous and are more likely to turn a man into a shrub than to help in any capacity. But if we were to ignore them, the Warrior of Light could not possibly help the land as there is a rather large Sin Eater in the area.”

“If Furan had appeared when you called the first time, what would you have done then?”

G’raha smiled softly. “I would have thrown myself to the Pixies and begged. In some ways, it has been better to have the Scions appear instead, but I wonder about the time lost."

“I think you may break something if you throw yourself,” Haurchefant quipped.

G’raha flicked his ears with a snort. “Quite blunt of you to say.”

“So what is stopping you from attempting to summon her again?”

The Miqo’te sighed. “The Crystal Tower drains me when I do something too strenuous in magic, such as pulling someone from another world. It takes quite a while to recover, so I do hope I can grab her next time.”

Haurchefant felt his chest tighten. Just the thought of seeing Furan again was exciting, but would she be different than the person he knew? “I do too. It would be nice to listen to her tales of adventure.”

“There’s only so much you can glean from old logs,” G’raha said off-handedly. “Like this tower, for instance. I was there with her, yet I do not know her thoughts on what transpired. Was she as excited as I was? Or did she have reservations about exploring such an old landmark?”

Haurchfant hummed. “I believe she enjoyed her time. It seems like such an activity that would have excited her.” He smiled. “And I am quite sure that she will enjoy her time here.”

The Exarch looked at Haurchefant as if had another head. “Do you really think so?”

“The people here are kind, and they don’t judge based on appearances. She still seemed to have enjoyed her time in Ishgard even though she got judgemental looks,” Haurcehfant insisted. “But enough of this back and forth. What say we get something to eat, as a celebration of being good friends once more?”

G’raha smiled. “I was going to ask the same to you, and so I would be delighted. Has Lyna given you the day off?”

“Lyna has been having me run errands through the city, so I believe I may take a small break for now.” Haurchefant laughed. “Well then, let us away.” 

The two made their way out of the Ocular and into the town, smiling at each other once again.

A few months from the day the Exarch was to attempt to summon the Warrior of Light again, the Crystal Exarch found himself pouring over documents. Eulmore had sent the city a written warning.

The Exarch frowned “It would seem like Eulmore would like to meet once more. It is likely to be a show of force this time.”

“Thancred has been really bothering them, hasn’t he?”

The Exarch nodded. “Minfilia has power over light, and although light is currently a problem, her powers include keeping it at bay. If they are to keep with their current plan, they have to find her.”

Haurcehfant shook his head. “I was glad already that Thancred had stolen her away but hearing that makes me sure that he was important in this fight. “ He furrowed his brow. “Although I am not sure why they are satisfied with waiting for the end.”

“I’m unsure of that myself,” the Exarch admitted. “Before their current leader came into power, they helped alongside the Crystarium in the fight against Sin Eaters. But it is as if a switch has been flipped.”

A brief moment of quiet swept through the room, then Haurchefant spoke again. “And when have they demanded to meet?”

“In a month’s time,” the Exarch answered. “You will be there, of course. We are also to meet up where we did last. We will certainly see more airships in the sky, but they likely will do nothing. If they ask you anything, you must not say anything of Thancred or the other Scions. That is probably the most imperative thing.”

“I will say nothing of them,” Haurchefant assured. 

The Exarch smiled. “Thank you. I do believe we will be prepared for whatever they may have in mind then.”

Haurchefant once again found himself in the dilapidated stone ruins where they previously met Ran’jit. Once again, Ran’jit made his way to the two of them. The only difference is that Eulmore was there before the Crystarium.

“Hello again,” he said curtly. "How has your country fared these last few years?”

“Perfectly well. The Sin Eater attacks have been decreasing in our area. Any that we do find are easily dispatched by the Crystarium’s guard,” the Exarch answered, his voice calm, even. 

Ran’jit glared. “I see you haven’t found Minfilia, otherwise you would have surely relinquished her by this point.”

The Miqo’te shook his head. “Alas, we’ve no idea where she could be. Otherwise, we would be keeping her safe.”

Ran’jit snapped his head towards G’raha, offended, yet keeping his feet planted where he stood. “Don’t you dare talk to me about keeping her safe. We were keeping her safe at Eulmore, and now she’s gone. That is the reason for this meeting. Lord Vauthry has issued to you a warning, you will be helping to track her down, or you will become an enemy of us.”

It was as if a switch were flipped in the Exarch’s demeanor. He stood straighter, eyes more focused. Although the Miqo’te had always exuded confidence and power, Haurchefant hadn’t ever seen him like that before. Even in his harshest statement, there was still always a bit of levity where a bit of G’raha pushed through.

There was no levity, only malice, and power. “I would not make such statements if I were you. We are not enemies of you, only the monsters that hover above your skies. If you were to change your stance now, I believe it would be a mistake on your part.”

Ran’jit did not back down, however. “You have been the one to make the mistake of not bringing the culprit forward. You are making the mistake of fighting the Sin Eaters. I am here to ensure you know the consequences if the hunt continues on much longer. Take care of the problem, or we escalate the situation.”

“I’ve no idea where the culprit could be,” the Exarch sneered. “And I wish you the best in your search.”

Ran’jit handed off a sheet of paper to the Exarch before moving towards the airship.”My duty is done. If you have not relinquished Minfilia by the next we meet, you will regret it.”

And as the Exarch thought, several airships took to the skies, a show of force with a clear message. 

“We can destroy you if we want to.”

Once again the Crystal Exarch and Haurchefant gathered in the Ocular. They put the screen up and got to their places. The Exarch stood by the portal while Haurchefant lingered near the door, ready to gather things at a moment’s notice.

The Exarch took a breath in, then out. He calmed himself as he searched for the Warrior of Light’s aether. It was calm, like a clearing after a storm, but playful as a moogle. “The Light… will expunge all life. Only you can forestall the calamity. Throw wide the gates,” he said in a low voice. He tightened his grasp and then…

A new source of aether appeared, wild and passionate like a raging fire. It was too late. It shielded his pull and sent itself forward instead. 

In an instant, a newcomer hit the floor behind the screen. They were another short Elezen. Unlike Alphinaud, however, the newcomer didn’t wait a moment to announce their displeasure.

“Where am I?” The Elezen demanded. “And why am I here?” There was a furious ruffle from behind the screen before it stopped. “I am expecting an answer!”

The Exarch sighed. He had now missed several times in a row. Alisaie must have been close to the Warrior of Light when he tried to pull. “You are in another world, one that is teetering on the edge of calamity,” he explained. “I am sorry to have pulled you here so unexpectedly, but I need help.”

Alisaie huffed. “Is that what all those migraines were for? Am I to assume that everyone is here?”

“They are, indeed,” the Exarch answered with a smile.

Alisaie breathed a sigh of relief as she stepped out from behind the screen, robe extending down to the floor. “Then my brother should be around here somewhere. Is there any way I could contact him?”

“We can send him a letter if you would like,” the Exarch insisted. “Then he could come here to see you.”

Alisaie glanced around the room. “You know, I was in the middle of something. And you cut me off quite badly.”

“I have been trying to get into contact with the Warrior of Light. I am sorry to have cut you off,” the Exarch insisted. 

“Bring me Alphinaud and I’ll consider forgiving you,” Alisaie said. She turned on her heel and left for the entrance of the Crystal Tower.”

“Where are you going?” Haurchefant asked, moving after the girl.

Alisaie snorted. “First thing, I am not continuing to wear this. I am going to find something that looks better, and then I will find myself a weapon. I am not presentable like this and I refuse to see Alphinaud as I am. He would never let me hear the end of it.”

“Why don’t you show her around then,” The Exarch said, holding back a chuckle. Haurchefant broke into a faster walk to try to catch up, and the Exarch just the two of them go. There wasn’t any risk in the two of them talking, and it would allow Haurchefant a new friend and information about the Source. And with that information, the Exarch was confident that it would bolster his resolve. 

Chapter Text

After a few moments of brisk walking, Haurchefant caught up with Alisaie. She snorted, looking at the quick pace of the knight. “It’s good that you’re following. I don’t have the money to pay for it, and it’s only fair that he pays,” she said, referring to the Exarch.

“That is quite fair. The Exarch did summon you here,” Haurchefant said, stifling a laugh. “It’s a good thing I caught up with you as I can give you a tour while I’m at it.”

Alisaie nodded. “I’m glad someone has got some manners around here.” She smirked. “You may start with the tour.”

Haurchefant laughed then. Alisaie’s wit had melted any hesitation he may have had. “Well then, first off is that you may want a moment to adjust your eyes to the bright sky.”

They stepped out into the town square, waiting briefly as their eyes adjusted to the perpetually bright sky. “It is like this all the time,” Haurchefant said, getting ahead of the question. “It is not what would be daylight hours. This is what it’s like at night as well.” He looked at the girl’s face and watched as her expression fell. “This is why the Exarch has been summoning you and your friends.” Haurcehfant quietly included himself in the count. He would be friends eventually.

“Ah,” she bit her lip. “I understand then. I would hate to live in a world with constant light. I would miss the night sky and the stars.”

“From what I hear, it’s been a century since a proper night was last seen,” Haurcehfant said. “Most of the people here do not know what night looks like. I only know because I am close with the Exarch.”

Alisaie blinked before cupping her hand over her eyes. “Then we shall just have to fix that, won’t we?”

“We shall,” Haurcehfant agreed. “The Exarch has been attempting to summon a great warrior from your world, the Warrior of Light.”

The girl nodded. “Yeah, I believe she can help with this. She may be a bit busy at the moment but I have faith that she’ll be here eventually. In the meantime, you will just have to continue showing me around. If I am to stay around here for long, I shall need a weapon.”

Haurchefant beamed. She was a girl who knew what her priorities were. “I will take you over right away.”

The duo made their way down to the market. Shop stalls were clumped together, forming a circle around a market board. “This is where you may purchase weapons and armor. The Exarch will be paying, so feel free to get what you need.” He handed her a bag of gil, a bag that the Exarch would hopefully compensate Haurchefant for later.

Alisaie grinned as she sauntered toward a clothier. A brief conversation later, Alisaie walked back holding folded clothes with red being the primary color. She shopped quickly. Haurcehfant didn’t know whether that was because she was looking forward to seeing her brother or if she was just so sure of what she wanted. She handed Haurchefant the bundle of clothes before making her way back to the shop stalls.

Was Haurchefant to carry her wares back?

Alisaie was talking with a weaponsmith now, rapier in one hand and a small triangular object in the other. Suddenly, the triangular object began to float, glowing with red energy as she posed with the sword. Seemingly satisfied, Alisaie paid for the sword and made her way back.

“I do believe that I’m done here.” She handed the sword over and laughed. “We can get to the next place.”

Haurchefant laughed. “Right then, let us away.”

They walked down the road toward the Aetheryte Crystal and to the upper level of the city. “Crafters are pretty well the only ones to hang around up here,” Haurcehfant said. “But there is a library around here as well.”

Alisaie made a face. “Not that spending time in a library is horrible, but I’m not quite sure I’m going there at this moment. Dusty tomes are more of my brother’s thing.”

“I understand. I personally cannot parse the texts there anyhow.” The Elezen smiled. “I’m not a scholar, merely a loyal knight. Still, it is here if you should ever decide to visit.” 

Haurchefant took the girl back toward the stables and around to the bar. While it specialized in a strong drink, the food there wasn’t bad. It still wouldn’t beat a warm radish soup and freshly baked bread. “I figure you must be getting hungry,” Haurchefant said.

“I am quite famished,” Alisaie admitted. “I don’t believe I had a real chance to eat earlier. It’s been a stressful day.”

Haurchefant got the pair's food while he gestured for Alisaie to get a table. After a few moments, he walked to their table carrying soup and bread for the both of them. “You mentioned before that it’s been stressful, would you mind elaborating? If you don’t mind my asking, of course.”

She gave him an odd look. “Not to be rude, but what do you know of my world?”

“The Exarch has told me some things.” Haurchefant chuckled. “As has Thancred when I talked with him briefly.”

Alisaie nodded. “Right then. Well,” she said in a mockingly chipper tone. “We have been dealing with a warring nation and their undead-but-not-undead crown prince. Because it cannot be as simple as letting him die, no.”

“What?” Haurchefant asked, caught off-guard. “What do you mean by that?”

Alisaie scratched her head. “It’s difficult to explain without knowledge of our biggest enemies, but there are these guys who have been trying to stir chaos within the world. My friend battled against the crown prince of this nation we’ve been fighting. Alas, the crown prince is quite the pawn for stirring chaos, therefore, they’ve been parading around as him.”

Haurchefant’s head was swimming. “That is a strange tale. And you were summoned here before you managed to take care of him?”

Alisaie huffed. “It was right before we were to fight him, actually. We cleared a bunch of enemies up to him, and then.” She chuckled, gesturing to herself. “Clearly, we see where I am now. And I told her we would go into the battle together.” Her eyes glanced sadly toward the table. “I’m going to receive an earful, I know it. She’s been quite protective of us as of late.” She chuckled. “It’s as if she thinks herself another mother.”

“Could she think of herself as your older sister, perhaps?”

Alisaie pondered a moment before laughing. “Perhaps that may be the case, but I’d sooner think of her as a mother hen than an impish sibling. She can be a right doormat sometimes, but not when it comes to us.”

A sad smile crept onto Haurchefant’s face. “She really can,” he said in a whisper before raising his voice. “I look forward to meeting her, assuming that she also graces this world with her presence.”

“She most certainly will. Even if your Exarch had not been trying to summon her, I’m quite confident she would have found a way to us eventually.” Alisaie smiled. “She is a wonderful friend, in that way.” 

She took a sip of her soup and Haurchefant did the same with his. 

It was alright, but it was warm and reminded Haurchefant of home, if only slightly.

“In that case,” Haurchefant said with a smile. “It would be an honor to meet her, especially since you speak so highly of her. I am more excited than I was initially.”

Alisaie laughed. “Well, you didn’t hear any of that from me. I’ve got a reputation to uphold, you know.”

Haurchefant laughed. “I can certainly keep that secret. My lips are sealed.” And he realized, at that moment, his lips would be sealed. There would be no way that he could speak with Furan, not without her discovering everything. He would dwell on that later. For now, he was content to eat and converse.

The duo made their way back to the Tower. It had taken a while for them to return, but the Exarch figured that would be the case. Alisaie, for one, had different clothes on now than when she left. There was no way that Haurchefant didn’t take the time to tour her around. 

It was like he was the Crysterium’s personal guide. It had gotten so frequent that the Exarch was considering making an official title for him, with a pay raise to boot.

“How was your time?” The Exarch asked.

Alisaie smiled. “It’s a nice place you have here.” She jabbed a thumb toward Haurchefant. “And the people here are quite nice as well. It’s comforting to know that there is kindness even far away.”

“I helped get her situated here. We stopped by the Pendants as well, so she has her key for her room.” 

“Now, have you gotten in touch with my brother? The last I saw him, he was getting on an airship headed to try to stop a war.” Her eyes flicked down, a wistful gaze appearing, then disappearing all at once.

The Exarch nodded. “I have. He is to arrive shortly.”

It was as if a switch was flipped. The girl’s demeanor, while it had been assertive and sassy before, had a sense of joy. Her face brightened, even if she still worked on putting up a cool facade. 

It was a facade that fell completely when Alphinaud’s voice echoed through the halls. “I’m here!” His feet pounded against the tile floor. It was fast, rough as if he couldn’t get into the room quick enough.

Then, he appeared, out of breath with a red face. But Alphinaud was there. He breathed, partially out of relief, then smiled at Alisaie. “I… am quite sorry to have been away… for so long,” he said in between breaths. He chuckled. “I hadn’t figured I would be called to another world.”

Alisaie clenched her fists as if she were keeping herself from running to Alphinaud. “It’s just like you to get tangled in something like this,” she said with a laugh. “It worried me quite a bit, seeing the Black Wolf carrying your body off an airship.”

Haurchefant’s head snapped toward the two, obviously taking in that last bit of information harshly. Though the twins didn’t notice him. 

“And then since you were not there, I included myself in peace negotiations.” She scoffed. “And what a joke that was, if I am completely honest.”

Alphinaud drew closer. “I am sorry that situation came about. I had not meant to cause such worry.” He laughed awkwardly. “And I am glad that Gaius brought me to you instead of leaving me to my fate. It’s twice now he’s saved my life. Very strange.” His face tensed. “I have to tell you something. Something important.”

Alisaie shook her head. “I believe it can wait. It has been a long day for me, and I want to end it on a high note.”

Alphinaud nodded. “Alright.” The smile returned. “Then I shall put it off for tomorrow before I head back.”

“Have you settled in here,,” Alisaie asked. “You must have, surely. Otherwise, the Exarch wouldn’t have had to send for you.”

Alphinaud ruffled his sleeve. “It’s been a year since I’ve come here, so I have indeed settled in.”

Alisaie’s eyebrows shot up in alarm. “A year?” she demanded. “It can’t have been a year! It’s been a few days at most in our world.”

“Time flows differently here,” The Exarch interjected. “Although I do feel as if the two times will stabilize soon. Just about every person summoned here has been summoned a year apart.”

“That means I am the eldest twin now,” Alphinaud said with a laugh.

Alisaie punched Aplinaud’s arm. “It doesn’t count,” she hissed. “It’s not like our bodies are here.”

“But mentally, I am older than you now,” he said with a smirk. “That has to count for something.”

Alisaie huffed. “You seemed to take this whole ‘being whisked into another world’ thing with stride. Granted, I suppose you’ve had a year to come to grips with it.”

Alphinaud nodded. “I have. And I feel like we have a duty to try to save this world.”

The girl sighed. “I think so too, as much as I am loathed to admit it. The people are nice, and it wouldn’t do to ignore people in need.” She gazed wistfully into the distance as she mumbled something under her breath. 

A hand met her shoulder. “Now we’re together again. At least there’s that. And we’re not alone this time. The other Scions are here as well if what Urianger said is true.”

“That, and I believe that Furan is supposed to be coming soon,” Alisaie said with a laugh.

“I cannot try to summon her for around a year,” the Exarch said, joining back into the conversation. “But I will attempt it again. I believe that you are the last of the main Scion force, correct?”

“Lyse might be able to be pulled in,” Alisaie said with a shrug. “She’s pretty close.”

The Exarch suppressed a sigh. “Is there anyone else?”

“Estinian traveled with us quite a bit,” Alphinaud said with a smile. “Perhaps he might join as well?”

As much as the Exarch wanted to meet the Azure Dragoon, he did not want to do so at the expense of the world. “Well, I do feel perhaps I might be able to summon her next time. In the meantime, I can tell you of a place that might be able to use your help, Alisaie. Not immediately, of course. Your reunion with your brother shouldn’t be cut short, but you are quite adept at using magic, I imagine,” he said, pointing to the rapier by her side.

“Of course I am,” she said. “I was trained by the best.”

“The other Scions are all stationed in the various areas remaining in Norvrandt. There is one area, however, that doesn’t currently have anyone overseeing it.” The Exarch could feel Alisaie’s eyes narrow. “There are no political talks in the area and is a rather large desert. But there are people who need protection. I can explain this later, however.” The Exarch smiled. “I believe that you have a long couple of days ahead of you.”

The twins glanced at each other before looking back at the Exarch .”That’s true. It’s a good idea if we got some sleep. That important bit of business I need to relay is not an easy topic to talk about.” Alphinaud gave a slight bow. “We will be in our rooms, should you need us. Thank you for giving me the opportunity to talk with my sister.” In a low voice, he added, “I have missed her.”

“It is no problem. I am glad that something good has come of my blunder. Again, I apologize for the summons. While they were not meant for you, I am glad that you answered the calls.” And he truly was grateful, even if his failures brought a sour taste to his mouth.

The twins gave a wave goodbye before they left the Ocular, then the Tower itself. The Exarch breathed a sigh of relief before removing his hood. It was rather stuffy in the room.

Similarly, Haurchefant removed his helmet and wiped the sweat from his brow. “Did he say the Black Wolf? As in, the former legatus of Garlemald? Perished when Furan and her adventuring friends stormed the Praetorium?”

“I have to assume so,” the Exarch answered. “Clearly, he didn’t harm Alphinaud. Perhaps they have left their differences behind.”

“It’s strange that he would just leave a large part of his life behind, in that case,” Haurcehfant said. He ruminated. “She told me about her foray into the Praetorium. He wasn’t exactly described as a merciful man. Still, it’s worth something that he brought Alphinaud back and placed him in Alisaie’s care.”

“Bad people can do good things sometimes, I suppose.” And the inverse was true as well. Good people can do bad things. The Exarch found himself staring at Haurchefant’s face as he thought. He would betray them, yes, but it was for a good cause. 

Haurchefant nodded. “I am just glad that the friends I made are doing well, even if it means that a former foe is still alive.” He chuckled. “I thought Alphinaud was a bit stuffy when I met him. I’m quite glad to see that he’s mellowed out a bit.”

The Exarch glanced to the open doorway leading outside, then to Haurchefant. “I’d hate to bring our pleasant conversation to a close, but it’s late and I need to head to bed.” He gave a weary sigh. “There’s only so much the Tower can do to halt the signs of aging, and alas, I feel it in my knees.”

“I should head out as well. I hadn’t realized it had been so late, not with the light outside anyway.” Haurchefant smiled. “Thank you for allowing me to take Alisaie out, G’raha. It was delightful to speak with her.”

The Exarch returned the smile. “And I thank you for getting her the things she needed. Otherwise, I’m not quite sure what she would have done. And it allowed me to contact Alphinaud to bring him here.”

Haurchefant nodded and made his way to the entrance. “Goodnight then, G’raha.”

“And a goodnight to you too, Haurchefant.”

Alisaie sat in a chair opposite Alphinaud. It was nice to see her again, seeing as Alphinaud hadn’t seen her in a year, and judging by how she spoke the previous day, she was just as sarcastic as he remembered. It made talking about what information he gleaned all the more distressing.

“So, you had something you wanted to talk to me about?” she asked. 

“Yes,” Alphinaud stared at the table. “Our world and this world are intrinsically linked, as you may know. If something happens here, it has a devastating effect in our world.”

She nodded. It was obvious information, especially considering what happened with the Void. “It’s why the Warriors of Darkness tried to do what they did,” she said offhandedly. “So that their people wouldn’t suffer. I assume that this world is adversely affecting our world.”

Alphinaud nodded. “If what Urianger said is true, if we do not save this world, another Calamity will hit ours.”

Alisaie sat in silence for a moment, reflecting. “Oh Gods,” she said. “What Grandfather did would have been for nothing in that case.”

“We need to help these people,” Alphinaud insisted. 

“At least we aren’t alone in trying to help,” Alisaie pointed out. Her smile was back, strained, but still there. “And once Furan eventually gets here, she’ll have the whole thing solved in like a month.”

Alphinaud laughed. That much was true. She had the strangest ability to be able to solve rather large problems by fighting them head-on. “Not to mention the other Scions all stationed in their own areas,” he mentioned with a smile. “It makes me feel like I’m doing something to help, rather than tagging along and leading negotiations as I had before.”

“And then there’s the Exarch and his strange and seemingly nameless guard,” Alisaie offered. “Did he tell you his name?”

Alphinaud shook his head. “I haven’t even been able to talk with him,” he said with a sigh. “I was quite interested in hearing about the Exarch from another source. The tower he inhabits seems to be the same one as in the Source and the guard seems to be quite close. Perhaps he would have known something of our mysterious new ally.”

Alisaie chuckled. “Well, he was quite verbose when he toured me around the city. He held my stuff for me while I shopped, and then he got me food. All he wanted was information on the Source.”

Alphinaud furrowed his brow. “That’s strange. Why would he talk with you and not me?”

Alisaie shrugged. “Perhaps you scared him with your intellect. He mentioned that he wasn’t one for scholarly pursuits.” There was a mischievous smile, the comment had no weight to it. There wasn’t a reason she knew of.

Alphinaud chuckled. “Or perhaps it was just bad luck.” 

“Did you end up finding out what you wanted to about the Exarch in the end?” Alisaie shot him a look. “I know you ended up in that library. You must have learned something.”

“I did.” Alphinaud smiled. “And I talked with people around the town. They treat him with such reverence, although no one knows his name or what he looks like under that robe. I believe he can be trusted, at least for now.” His thoughts went back to the Crystal Braves, if only briefly. “I do hope that he doesn’t betray that trust.”

Alisaie offered him a smile. “I’ll be with you even should he betray us. And if he does, he’ll have to face my wrath.”

“Nobody wants that,” Alphinaud said with a laugh. “Thank you. I’ve missed you, so dearly.”

“I have too,” she responded.

After a week of the twins staying in the Crystarium to catch up and plan their moves, it was time for the two of them to part ways. Haurchefant decided that he was going to see the pair off, if only so he knew they were safe as they left. He kept his distance, making sure not to be seen, but made sure to keep his helmet secure on his head. He took a step only for it to touch a stray leaf.

“Ah,” Alisaie grinned and waved the man over. “You there! Did you come to see us off?”

Haurchefant nodded and hesitantly walked over. Alphinaud looked at him expectantly. 

Alisaie flicked her eyes between Haurchefant and Alphinaud. “Oh, this is Alphinaud. I know it’s a shock, but the two of us are twins,” Alisaie joked. “I’m quite sure the two of you would get along swimmingly.”

“I don’t recall having formally met you,” Alphinaud said, a polite smile plastered on his face. “My name is Alphinaud and this is Alisaie. You know our names, but we have yet to learn yours.”

Haurchefant froze. There was absolutely no way he could tell them either name. “I’m not sure I remember it,” he lied. He just about bit his tongue. “I was attacked whilst I was outside the town, everything is a blur.”

Alisaie frowned. “Ah… then I am sorry to have brought it up.”

With that settled, Haurcehfant looked over the twins. “It’s quite alright. I wanted to see you both off. It’s a confusing layout, I’m sure.”

Alphinaud looked puzzled, pointing to himself he asked, “Me as well? We haven’t spoken.”

“I enjoyed listening to you speak with the Exarch,” the man insisted. “I just don’t quite understand theories about other worlds and the makeup of it.”

The boy nodded, accepting the answer. “Right then, I am glad to be able to talk with you then.” He smiled, a real smile this time. “And I hope to see you and the Exarch another time.”

Alisaie smirked. “Me too. You better keep this place in tip-top shape.”

Haurchefant nodded. “I will.” He looked to Alphinaud. “Actually, if you will permit me to ask something of you.” He dug through his belongings to find a note given to him. “There was a Drahn woman who is looking for her son. She said he is around the area you’re going but couldn’t leave her town to look. I am tied up here at the Crystarium, or I would give it to her.”

Alphinaud took the letter. “Any characteristics?” he asked, examining the name on the letter. 

“Lengthy, yet narrow tail with large horns on the side of his head,” Haurchefant described, adding, “white scales.” 

“I’ll keep my eyes out.” He pocketed the letter. 

Alphinaud smiled and walked to the Amaro rider, Alisaie did the same. Alpinaud got a ride first, waving at the Elezen as he disappeared into the distance. Then, another bird came signaling Alisaie’s departure.  “Thank you for coming to see the two of us off,” she thanked with a grin. “I’ll write. You better tell me when Furan arrives,” she added with a smirk.

“I will.”

The bird took off with Alisaie still waving. Once the bird faded into the distance, Haurchefant turned and walked back to the tower. It was his turn to guard the entrance, after all.

Many messages came to the Crystal Tower on the daily, whether it was from concerned citizens, neighboring small towns, or the Scions completing their tasks.

On this particular day, he received a light-purple envelope addressed to him and courtesy of Eulmore. Somehow, they found a guard and left it in his care before it made its way to his desk.

The contents of the letter were a warning. It was the last year they would be tolerant, it said, the pen having almost sliced through the paper. They were angry, and the Exarch knew it. 

“You have three months before we escalate,” it said in closing. That was fine. The Exarch would soon be summoning his hero to the First. She would surely be able to handle another cruel nation. 

Without another glance, the Exarch threw a letter into the fire. Eulmore wouldn’t be getting their way this year either. 

Four months from when the twins left, the Sin Eater attacks became more frequent, or so Haurchefant thought. Before, it was as if they were purposely avoiding the forts. Now, not so much. They became more frequent with more of them. 

And Haurchefant was always there, having to pick up the pieces. He was the person, alongside Lyna, who would have to break the news to the families of the fallen soldiers. It was a new activity, one he wasn’t responsible for back in Ishgard. But the people here trusted him and Lyna. They were closest to the Exarch, after all.

“This is very tiring,” Haurchefant admitted once while trudging through the town. “Why have things gotten this bad?”

Lyna sighed. “It was like this a while before you arrived. It’s only really improved in the last several years. I suppose we were due for something on this scale.”

“I’m glad that I don’t have to do these sorts of things alone,” Haurchefant muttered. “I’ve no idea how someone could do this so often and stay happy.”

Lyna was frowning. “It’s very hard to tell someone that their friend or family member didn’t make it. I always feel for them, even if they knew what they were getting into. The family didn’t make that choice, but it was a sacrifice they made, all the same.” 

Haurchefant thought of his own family. Did they mourn him? It made him sick to think about it. “I do hope that things will get better, if only so that people do not have to mourn their loved ones as frequently as they do now.”

Lyna nodded. “I hope the same.”

The time to summon the Warrior of Light finally came around again. Haurchefant was waiting impatiently to the side. “She will appear this time,” he said aloud, both to soothe himself and to soothe G’raha.

G’raha, for his part, nervously flicked his attention between the mirror and the entrance to the Crystal Tower.  Then, he proceeded to his call. “Please,” he muttered into the mirror. “Please!” 

Then, something happened. G’raha’s tail flicked from underneath his robe. “At last,” he muttered. “I found you.”

Haurchefant grinned. 

The Exarch spoke into the open air, delight and confusion weaving through his words. He continued his one-sided conversation for a brief moment before snapping back to awareness. His tail swished happily. “She is to be arriving soon, he cheered. “I’ve gotten into contact. We merely have to wait for her arrival. She should, if I did everything correctly, land in this room.”

“It will be good to see her again,” Haurchefant said with a grin. “It has been quite a few years. I’m quite curious to see if she has changed at all since we last saw each other.”

“As am I,” the Exarch said. He peeked into his mirror, only to groan upon gazing. “I apparently have messed up somehow. She landed outside the town.” He grabbed Haurchefant by the wrist and moved forward, out of the Ocular and out of the Tower. 

They pushed their way past the people milling about in the early hours of the day and to the front gate.

And there, Haurchefant saw a face he half-expected he would never see again, his friend, the Warrior of Light.

Chapter Text

At the gate, two women spoke with each other. One being Lyna, the other being a short Au Ra with white scales, strange-colored eyes, and pale skin. Haurchefant was stunned, just looking at Furan brought memories back from a few years back. Her smile was etched into his head. 
She wore a pink coat with a black, leather fabric covering her neck and shoulders. She had a feather in her hair and several rings on her fingers. The bow on her back was large, nearly the size of her with a bright white coloration and gold highlights. She was almost exactly the way she looked in the Vault. Except, she had a heaviness in her eyes that wasn’t there before. There was no smile on her face, just a resigned tiredness. 

Ah, he found himself staring. He discretely moved his head back to the Exarch. He, on the other hand, was trying to keep from grinning. Haurchefant could tell. 

“But I see you’ve met my guest,” the Exarch insisted with a smile. He looked to Haurchefant then to Furan. “We will escort her to the Crystarium ourselves… if you’ve no objections.”

Lyna waved her hand. “Another of your mysterious friends, is it? I should have known. I will inform the rest of the guards that your guest is to be given the run of the city.” She bowed. “I apologize that your welcome has been less than cordial. I hope the rest of your stay is a pleasant one.”

Lyna passed them by, pausing briefly to look Haurchefant in the eye. “Look after him, alright? She gave a strange answer.”

Haurchefant shook his head. “There is no need,” he whispered. “I know her. She is a friend.”

“A friend? Then my fears are settled.” She offered a small smile before walking further. 

G’raha nudged Haurchefant and set off toward the Crystarium, Furan walking closely behind. Once they were a little ways away from the guard tower, the Exarch stopped once more. “Right, then. Before we plunge into the wheres and wherefores, let me first thank you for answering my summons.” He bowed. “I had intended to bring you directly to my personal quarters, but I fear my aim was… slightly off. That you were still able to make the crossing unharmed is… a great relief.”

Haurchefant snorted, drawing the gazes of both Furan and G’raha, the latter sheepishly sighing and the former staring. 

“Right, well,” he sighed. “I have been granted the rather extravagant title of Crystal Exarch in my caretaking of the Crysterium.” G’raha gestured towards Haurchefant. “And this here is a loyal knight of mine. He knows of your world and of this world.”

“Gawain,” Haurchefant introduced. He had spent countless hours pouring over tomes to find such a name. “I am quite pleased to make your acquaintance.”

Furan frowned and crossed her arms. “Do you have any idea how much trouble you’ve caused?”

The Exarch winced. “An inkling, yes. I can only beg your forgiveness.” He paused. “Matters here forced my hand. But all shall be explained in due course, I promise you.”

“I hope so,” she muttered. There was a bitterness there that hadn’t been there before. 

“Here in the First, the world has been all but consumed by primordial Light. It began a century ago, by this realm’s reckoning. A luminous flood swallowing everything in its path. More than nine-tenths of this star was lost. And the few who survived are hounded by such abominations even now.”

“Sin Eaters,” Haurchefant said. “That’s what they’re called.”

“It was to save the First from this menace that I learned to bridge the rift between worlds- that I might call upon the aid of the greatest of heroes. Though it meant depriving a world of its champion, I had to try- for in saving the First, you would bring salvation to the Source as well.”

Furan steeled her gaze.

“Ah, but what manner of host harangues his guest in the middle of the road? Let us continue our talk within the Crystarium.”

They walked to the Crysterium’s doors and into the city proper. Once they passed through the gates, the Exarch spoke once again. “Usually, this would be when my loyal knight would give a tour of the town.” The Exarch smiled. “But I would like to join this time as well.”

Furan’s gaze drifted around the Crystarium before her eyes fell on the Crystal Tower. She bit her lip, slowly facing the Exarch. “Have you heard of a man named G’raha Tia? The last time I saw him, he bid me farewell and put himself into a deep sleep.” Quietly, she added, “If it’s the same tower, then he should be there, somewhere.”

“Oh, ah… no… I haven’t,” the Exarch answered. “There is no one by that name there.”

Haurchefant decided to look anywhere but at the Exarch. It wouldn’t do to give him scrutiny at this stage. 

“I see,” she whispered. 

“Why don’t we see the city now?” Haurchefant butted in. “It’s quite the lovely town, filled with people trying to make the most of the cards they’ve been given.”

She offered the duo a polite smile. “That sounds lovely. I always love visiting new towns, and meeting new people.”

G’raha took over again, excitedly launching into details upon details of the town. “That there is the amaro hatchery,” he said at one point. “Amaros are birds both like and unlike the chocobos you know.”-

“Ah,” Furan chuckled. “I think I prefer chocobos, but they’re cute birds.”

The Exarch chuckled. “I can see how they might. They are the more familiar creature.” He took the pair to the Aetheryte. “I recommend that you attune before we get too far.”

There was a sheepish smile on Furan’s face as she walked to the crystal. “It wouldn’t do if I were to get stuck, would it?”

“You can go back at any time, this just ensures that you can come back in a timely manner.” There was a small pause. “I had intended on summoning you here, but the others were called in your place. This impacts how much of them are here in this place.”

There was a look shared between the three of them before Haurchefant pointed toward the stalls. “Let us look at their wares,” he said, trying to break the tension.

Although Furan was being polite, her responses remained clipped, somewhat stilted. There was something on her mind, or she had no intention of letting herself get closer to the two of them.

Either way, it was concerning. Even as they looked through the markets on their impromptu shopping trip, she simply did as suggested, as if she were an automaton carrying out a task. 

“Once you have had your fill of the markets,” G’raha began, “you can meet the two of us back in the Tower. There are some things of importance to discuss that would be better suited there. Additionally, the people here know nothing of the other stars. If someone should ask of your origins, claim that you share my homeland. They will not pry. Myself and my guard shall be off now, feel free to talk with everyone. ” With a slight tug of an arm, the Exarch and Haurchefant made their way back. 

Once they were out of earshot, Haurchefant grumbled. “I don’t know what has happened between the Vault and now, but she seems more distant, more cold.”

“She doesn’t know it’s you,” the Exarch said with a frown. “Moreover, she has been burned by leaders of city-states before, as you know.”

The area around Haurchefant’s scar pulsed as if to remind him once more of what could have been his fate. “Yes, I know. It’s just…” the Elezen sighed. “It’s frustrating.”

“Frustrating or not, she is here now.” G’raha grinned. “Our hero is come to save this world. Our work will nearly be done, and then you can once again be part of her life. I have faith.”

A slight smile touched Haurchefant’s lips as he grasped the Exarch’s hands. “And you, my friend. You will be with us too. She has already asked about you by name. She remembers you as a friend, surely that is cause for celebration too?”

A strange, choked laugh left the Mi’qote. “You’re right, I hadn’t expected that. She nearly rendered me speechless.” 

The two stared at the entrance to the tower, its gate beckoning. “I just hope that we can gain her trust.”

“I do as well.”

Sleep came and went. The Exarch waited patiently in the Ocular with Haurchefant at his side as always. Today would be the day that he would send her out to meet with the twins. 

Haurchefant for his part, had been antsy. He wanted nothing more than to race to his hero and catch up, as did the piece of G’raha that settled in his heart. He buried it, the task at hand was too important, too life-shattering. 

Eventually, the blue-haired Au Ra stumbled in, blinking sleep out of her eyes.

“Would you like coffee,” the Exarch asked, gesturing for a cup.

She shook her head. “No, no. I’ll be fine. It doesn’t do much for me anyway.”

“Did you at least get a good sleep?”

“Room’s haunted.” Furan blurted. “I saw a ghost.”

The Exarch pursed his lips. His eyes narrowed. “Pardon me, a ghost?” He chuckled. “Ah, well we shall have to look into that. Back to the matter at hand, however, I am quite sure you would wish to check in with your friends.”

Her eyes snapped to the Exarch, desperate, hopeful. “Yes, I would. You would tell me where they are, surely?”

“I would have to explore the world. The twins have been here for the least amount of time, but they have been working quite hard in their time here. I’m sure you’d like to see them.” The Exarch reached behind his back and offered two separate forms, one to fly to Kholusia and the other to fly to Amh Araeng. “They are not together at the moment, so you would have to choose who you check in with first.”

Without a word, Furan snatched the two documents.

“Alphinaud is currently stationed on an island off the west coast. You would have to fly there. If you take that letter of introduction to Szem Djenmai, the Master of Beasts at Temenos Rookery, he will take care of you. Alisaie, on the other hand, has been helping out around in a desert and has been not-so-patiently waiting for your arrival.” The Exarch chuckled. “She has been quite worried for you. Alphinaud has been too, of course, but she has been the one outspoken about it.”

“That sounds like her,” Furan muttered. 

“She repeatedly mentioned and will likely continue to mention how bad of timing my summons was. I am somewhat hoping to curry favor with her by sending you there. If you want to visit, you would take the other letter to a man named Cassard, the master of a merchant caravan. He knows the desert quite well, in all of its twists and of its landmarks. It wouldn’t do to have you get lost, after all.”

Furan pocketed the letters, one on each side, and crossed her arms. “Is there anything I should know before I go?”

“They both are excited to see you again,” the Exarch said with a small smile. “Everything will be explained in time, but I hope that you come to enjoy this place.”

She nodded. “If that’s it, then I’ll be on my way.” Her tail flicked. “See you.” With a small wave, she slowly walked out the door. Once the door slammed behind her, the Exarch breathed a sigh of relief.

“I hope seeing her friends will be good for her.”

Haurchefant nodded. “I wonder who she will visit first.”

It didn’t take too long for Furan to touch down in her first location. She hopped off the Amaro and tipped the driver. Her feet hit the shore as she looked at her surroundings. It was as the stranger said; the place was an island with a tall cliffside and a towering city on the coast.

Currently, she stood in a tavern, waiting for Alphinaud to show up. Nervous energy surged through her all the while.

She took a drink of her water and resisted the urge to pace. That wasn’t very discrete, after all. 

After what seemed to be forever, she heard footsteps from outside enter the establishment. She smiled.

Alphinaud stood there. He was safe and where the Exarch had said he was. “Hello, Furan,” he greeted. “It’s good to see you.”

Furan nodded. “And it’s nice to see you as well,” she said softly. “I was worried, and I still am worried about your sister and the rest of the Scions.”

Alphinaud looked down. “I am sorry that I left in the way that I did. Alisaie already told me how worried she was.”

“You didn’t mean to leave, so it isn’t your situation to apologize for,” Furan insisted. “It’s the Exarch’s.”

Alphinaud nodded hesitantly. “It is, but I feel it might have been necessary. The skies burn too brightly and the people are forced to do anything for survival.” He frowned. “Whether that be to fall under the Exarch’s leadership or to suffer around Eulmore. The small towns here and there are not as common, especially since Sin Eaters have been ramping up attacks in recent months.”

“Be that as it may,” Furan muttered, “I don’t quite trust him, not yet.”

“Believe me, he’s leagues better than the person leading Eulmore,” Alphinaud grumbled. “I have been trying to enter the city for a year now in order to provide aid and try to negotiate peace but I have been blocked at every turn. I have seen the Exarch leave his tower, but I have never seen the same with Eulmore’s leader.”

“His tower…” Furan frowned. A moment passed before she sighed. “I’m mostly just ranting. I was expecting someone else upon looking at the tower, but he told me differently, that there is no G’raha in the tower.”

Alphinaud frowned. “Oh, wasn’t he in the Students of Baldesion with Krile? She’s mentioned him in passing before.”

Furan shrugged. “If he’s mentioned so, I’ve since forgotten. It’s been a while, but I hoped I would be able to see him.”

“The Exarch is most certainly hiding something. I wonder if it has anything to do with that,” Alphinaud pondered. He sighed. “Alas, I’ve not had the time to ruminate on the oddities of either the Exarch or of his knight. And…” He offered her a strained smile. “I doubt you will either. There’s quite a lot that needs to be done.”

Furan gave a weary groan, deflating like a balloon. “I am going to take a vacation after this. I could use one or more of them.”

Alphinaud laughed. “Quite true! But the time isn’t now. Now that you’re here, I wish to see if we might be able to get into Eulmore.”

“Lead the way then, and I’ll be right behind.”

The days following Furan’s departure from the Crystarium were a blur. Sin Eaters appeared in droves, far denser than the scattered sitings in the previous year. It was as if they were desperate. 

Haurchefant himself barely found time for himself to pen the letter he promised, though it was accomplished in the end. 

Even with the heightened patrols and shifts, figures of white stalked the skies, far more than before. It was only a matter of time until more people got hurt. 

Haurchefant dreaded that time.

After her trip with Alphinaud proved successful, she made a move to Amh Araeng to meet with Alisaie. 

Alisaie was one she had just seen briefly a few days ago, but how long had it been for her? Furan frowned as she searched the dunes for more monsters to slay.

“Are you looking for someone,” a voice asked. The voice caused Furan to jolt to awareness as she spun to look. “So, did you manage everything by yourself in that battle?” Alisaie asked, worry present briefly on her face. 

Only for a moment, as her smug grin ever present on her lips returned in a flash. 

“Yes,” Furan lied. “I managed it fine.”  She forced a smile to her face. She hoped it would soothe her.

“Ah, well, I knew you were coming by,” Alisaie said with a smirk. “I’ve had quite a lot of time to prepare my thoughts, and I’m sorry I was called away so suddenly.” She snorted. “I gave that Exarch a piece of my mind though, even managed to get him to pay for my gear.”

“I’m glad you were able to establish roots here,” Furan said with a smile. “I was a little worried.”

Alisaie took a deep breath in, then exhaled. “Well, let me show you around! We can work together with my patrol while I tell you what I’ve been doing in the time away. It’s been a year for me, you know.”

 The two made their way on, scanning the orange sand for creatures stalking the grounds. “What have you been doing then?” 

Alisaie moved forward, just in front of Furan. “There’s a camp that people go to if they get attacked by Sin Eaters. It’s a place where people can be tended to before the end. It’s a terminal affliction. All the patients here are shunned from society and forced here, where they slowly lose everything about themselves, even becoming Sin Eaters themselves. They’re feared, sent here, and wait to die. I’m around to protect the camp and those who give aid there,” she explained. 

“Sounds rough.” 

“For them, yeah. The people here have helped me to hone my craft and they have kindly taught me about the Sin Eaters themselves.” Alisaie stopped. “Still, I am quite glad to see you. I hate to admit it, but it has been lonely without someone I know here. I’ve gotten to know the people here, yes, but it’s different than being able to see my brother or you every day.” She resumed her pace, falling back to Furan’s side. “Now let’s finish this job up so I can have you meet the others! Tesleen is quite nice and I’m sure you two will hit it off!”

Furan offered a smile back. “I’m sure I will too. It’s always good to meet a friendly face.”

As Haurchefant feared, danger arrived. The sudden rush of new evacuees told that story. It told a tale of white-winged creatures arriving in droves, killing and changing anything in its path. It was unfortunate that he wasn’t in the squad responsible for rendering aid from the outset. 

Guilt clawed at his chest until it was raw. 

“Holminster Switch has fallen,” Lyna muttered. “We saved who we could, but we were too late for many.”

The Exarch grimaced. “They’ve taken the area?”

“Aye.” 

Haurchefant crossed his arms. “I want to see if we can do something about it. The people there were so kind and so resourceful.”

Lyna placed a hand on his shoulder, a comfort, but one he took as a sign of giving up. “We’ve amassed a fair few people in town that you can check with, but I don’t think we’ll find anyone else.”

The Exarch raised his head slightly, facing Lyna. “Were there a large amount of Sin Eaters?”

“Yes. We didn’t see all of them enter the town, but based on the time it took for it to fall, it had to be a fair few.”

He nodded. “Then it’s settled. I still would like to check the town with my own eyes. We can determine what we do thereafter.”

“Then I’m coming with,” Lyna insisted. “It wouldn’t do for you to go by yourself.”

“And me as well,” Haurchefant demanded. “I also want to see it with my own eyes.”

The Exarch sighed. “Indeed. I will not go there alone. I am also going to contact a few others. We shall meet at the gate nearest Holminster.” His ears twitched from under the hood. “Are there any other concerns?”

Lyna shook her head. “No, my Lord. I’m just sorry that this has happened.” She saluted. “I will take my leave now and make my way over.” She walked out of the Ocular and closed the door softly behind her. The moment it closed, Haurchefant felt his heart drop. “If we are to go there, this means that one of our objectives is there, right?”

“Yes.” The Exarch’s voice was soft. “Everything starts now. I wish it didn’t have to come at that town’s expense.”

Haurchefant nodded. “I’ll go ahead and make tracks there as well.” He bit his lip. “I just need a moment to myself for a moment.”

“I understand.,” G’raha soothed. “Take your time. I need to talk with the twins and then Furan before I can go myself.”

Haurchefant didn’t face him. “Thank you. I’ll meet you at the exit of the city, wouldn’t want you to go by yourself after all.”

G’raha did not move, merely watching Haurchefant leave. “Thank you, my brave knight," he called after.

The Exarch looked into the mirror of the Tower, the one that broadcast the world to him. It focused on Furan and her ride back to the Crystalarium. Alisaie was there, tears streaming down her cheeks. It was surely a bad time to call, so he wouldn’t. He would allow them a chance to relax before thrusting them back into combat.

He frowned to himself. “I’m sorry, my friend.”  His fist clenched tight as he laughed mournfully. “But after this journey, you will surely hate me, especially when I ultimately betray you.” He had his script memorized for years. He planned out everything he would say, though this was before Haurchefant’s involvement. 

Haurchefant's existence didn’t mean his plans were suddenly off, he would just need to edit the script a bit. The naive man didn’t deserve to sink for believing in a friend. He would just have to make himself a villain in Haurchefant’s eyes as well. 

His chest ached and his eyes burned, but his pain would be worth it. The man formerly known as G’raha Tia couldn’t leave the tower. G’raha Tia was to be left in the past, forever if it took that. 

Spite him, curse him, spit his title in disgust. The Exarch didn’t care. Everything was going the way it needed to for the sake of his people and the ones he loved. 

Once the room got back into focus and the haze cleared, he exited the tower, seeking to follow his knight to their first objective, ignoring the wailing of his heart.

Chapter Text

Plumes of smoke rose above the treeline, yet the bright light of the sky broke through anyway. The roaring of fire and creatures pierced the quiet vigil set by everyone. Haurchefant felt sick to his stomach. 

Those people he helped deliver supplies to didn’t end up being able to use much of them, not this time. And it was still too early to tell how many had gotten out alive. It was too early to tell if the woman who had been so kind to him had made it.

Others around him also looked a mess. Alisaie in particular looked as if she were shaking.

As if to save him from further spiraling thoughts, his hero appeared, stepping off the back of a familiar steed- a chocobo, her chocobo. Though the feathers had been dyed pink, he could still tell it was Ballad.

She let the chocobo go, then moved up to the chaos. “Is this where…?”

“Yes,” Haurchefant answered. “This was the site of Holminster Switch.”

The Exarch also moved in, coming in with Lyna off the back of an Amaro. “We need to see how bad the damage is, and we can see about vanquishing them. Perhaps we can get them their town back.”

Lyna snapped her attention to G’raha. “You’re not going in on your own.”

“No, I’m not.” He looked to Furan. “I was hoping you would aid in this. I am sorry to have to immediately throw you into the throes of battle already, but it would be most helpful to our cause.”

She nodded and looked everyone over. “I can help.”

“Well, I’m going too,” Alisaie insisted. “If not with you, then with whoever will take me.”

Alphinaud nodded. “And I as well.”

“I am well versed in anything you may need,” the Exarch offered. “And Lyna and Gawain can also join as well.”

“You are not alone in this,” Haurchefant said. “We are here to help.”

Furan frowned and scanned everyone over before picking a few people from the crowd. “I’ll take the twins and…” she looked directly at Haurchefant and pointed at him. “Gawain, I take it? Can you tank? I see you have a sword and a shield.”

Haurchefant nodded. “Of course.” He looked at the Exarch. Although he couldn’t see his face. The slumped shoulders told him everything. Still, he wasn’t going to look a gift chocobo in the beak.

“Myself and Lyna will follow with a few more of the guards,” G’raha insisted. “Go when you’re ready.”

Once the Exarch finished talking, Furan stepped into the woods and the party followed. 

“Tesleen, I’m sorry,” Alisaie muttered. Haurchefant patted her shoulder in an attempt to comfort as they walked. 

The forest felt different than it had before. There was a frantic and fearful presence that did nothing to quell Haurchefant’s heart. Every once in a while, they would happen upon loose stone and rubble or of strange pods. Each time they did battle with a Sin Eater, Haurchefant would say a prayer to Halone, though she may not be in the realm, the words echoing in his skull acted as a comfort.

Finally, they happened upon the road leading to town. Already,the Sin Eaters swarmed. Haurchefant took a look back and ensured that the Exarch was following before moving ahead. 

“I can pull some of the enemies from the pack and you can grab them,” Furan insisted. “This way, we don’t get swarmed.”

Haurchefant nodded and let her go ahead. An ethereal tune sounded through the air, coursing power through his strikes. Even if minuscule, he felt as if his strikes were striking more true. Once they finished with one pack, they moved to the next, then the next, then the next. They took their time, not knowing where enemies may appear next. 

Alphinaud kept up with the healing as best he could while Alisaie blasted the Sin Eaters with a silent fury. 

Eventually, the party found their way to an open plaza. Haurchefant scanned the area. “This is where we offered supplies,” Haurchefant said. “This is where they would haul goods into town.”

Furan stepped forward, and another creature swooped down. It made a horrific noise, the mix of a screech and a cry of agony. It was too skinny, bright white, and had too long of limbs.The face was twisted into a terrible expression of pain. It didn’t escape Haurchefant’s gaze that both Furan and Alisaie’s shoulders shook. Both stood their ground, neither faltered, but the two of them were caught off-guard. 

The creature screamed again, then launched into an assault. It was fast, yet not fast enough. It would attack one side, then attack the other. It charged everyone. It ran recklessly through the clearing but while it was able to get some hits in, Alphinaud’s healing staved off any infection they might have gotten. 

The beast let out another cry before crumpling and fading away. Furan and Alisaie took a moment to wait before moving on. “I’m sorry, Tesleen,” Alisaie whispered. Furan subtly pressed her hand against Alisaie’s, a clear gesture that she was there for her.

For his part, Haurchefant pretended not to notice as he inspected over Alphinaud. The boy was elated for a brief moment before catching his sister’s gaze. Then, he did the same before Furan began to move again.

They neared the actual entrance to the town, but Haurchefant didn’t recognize anything. There was too much destruction, too many strange egg sacks. It was nauseating, but he kept up the pace that Furan set. 

Eventually, they made their way to a dip in the ground. Nothing was there for the moment, but the tension in the air thickened intensely. The area below was like an arena and looked to have been cleared by something. Without a word, Furan stepped into the arena, prompting the others to follow behind.

A large white monster appeared with thick arms and a ghastly appearance. It didn’t look like it could have ever been human. It was too big, yet Furan didn’t seem fazed. “Can you get their attention for me?” she asked. 

Haurchefant nodded and slammed his sword into his shield. “Hey! You’re fighting me here!” 

Her songs filled the arena, as did the sound of magic being cast and arrows being shot. It was a symphony of pain all being directed to the monster in the middle. 

The monster roared and began to swing their arms down again and again. As they dodged the fists, Haurchefant felt exhilarated. He was fighting alongside his dear friend yet again and the monster was being weakened. Each attack of his sword, each blast of magic, each arrow that arched through the air was hurting the beast. Haurchefant hadn’t felt that way in a few years now.

Usually he had to play it safe with what he did with the guard so as to not jeopardize G’raha’s plan, but he could now fight with his full strength.

“There'll be nothing of you but a smoking crater!” Alisaie’s voice rang through the air. In that moment, she dropped a large blast of magic point blank in the center of the arena. And just as she claimed, the blast struck true. In the moment when the dust settled, The monster was groaning until its fists stilled and it crumpled to the ground. 

Everyone took a step back while Furan walked forward. A surge of light emanated from the Lightwarden’s body and flew at Furan.He  winced, but noticed that she stood firm. He breathed a sigh of relief as G’raha and Lyna approached.

Lyna had her hand hovering over her chakrams, watching how everything would play out, but nothing ever happened to her. Instead, the skies overhead dimmed. What once was a burning sky with blinding light, now faded to day, then to the dark night skies.

Lyna looked up and gasped. She said something, but Haurchefant couldn’t hear a word of it. He was too transfixed on a sight he had been missing the past several years.

They weren’t quite the same as they were at home, but they were here. They were beautiful.. This scenery was one that hadn’t been seen in this land in a century if G’raha’s stories were to be believed. Vaguely, he wondered if everyone else also felt this way, only vaguely. He didn’t know if he could stop gazing.

While he wasn’t a follower of Mephina, he gave a quick prayer to her as well as Halone. 

Eventually, it was time to move on. He was shaken from his stupor by Furan herself. She gazed over him, studying with a suspicious expression. “Are you okay?”

Haurchefant couldn’t help but smile. “I am, thank you. I was just transfixed by the night’s beauty.”

She nodded. “I think it’s nice,” she said softly. “My eyes were hurting the entire time I’ve been here.”

Haurchefant gave a chuckle. “Ah well, I suppose you learn what to look at and not look at the longer you’re outside. Anything reflective is truly awful on the eyes.”

“And that whole Crystal Tower thing,” Furan said with a hint of amusement. “Quite the reflective spire, don’t you think?”

“Yes! Quite! I walk there nearly every day as part of my duties and I always have to stare down at the ground. Then, if you employ the same strategy indoors you are likely to bump into a table. You just cannot win here.” Haurchefant sighed dramatically, only halfway cursing the fact that his neck always focused on the ground in town.

He was sure that if he ever made it back home he would end up with snow blindness.

Furan glanced behind her at the rest of the party. They had begun packing up as more guards approached. She looked back at Haurchefant with a frown. “You know…” she paused. “You remind me of someone. Actually, you and the Exarch are familiar to me in a way that dances outside the edge of my grasp.” She huffed and nudged a pebble with her foot. “It’s frustrating. I hate not knowing enough. I hate being blindsided. I hate that I can’t just explore without….” Her hands went to the sides of her coat as she messed with the seams. It appeared that she wanted to say something further, but she decided against it at the last moment. “Just… be safe, ok?”

“I’ll try,” he said.

The Exarch’s last day and a half had been thoroughly filled. With the Lightwarden slain and night returned, the Exarch had to field questions from his subjects. It was as exhausting as it was exhilarating. The people’s faces lit up as he regaled how a figure had appeared to slay the beast before vanishing in the night.

Now, he sat in the tower, waiting for his knight to appear so they could go over everything that happened and everything that they needed to do. There was a problem with Eulmore to discuss, after all.

Haurchefant appeared in the doorway, closing it behind him before taking off the helmet. The man sighed and brushed hair out of his face. “It was quite stuffy. I am glad to be able to shed it.”

The Exarch chuckled. “I can imagine so, especially with how long you’ve had to wear it.”

The man sighed and settled into one of the chairs the Exarch pulled into the room.”Furan and the twins are walking about the town before they come here. I followed for a bit, but I didn’t wish to intrude.”

The Exarch nodded. “You’ll be with them again, soon enough, especially since everything is falling into place.”

“How many Lightwardens are there?” Haurchefant asked. “How many are left to find?”

“There are 4 left,” the Exarch answered. “Then, night should return and all should return to the way it was.”

Haurchefant’s face scrunched up, then looked past the Exarch to the mirror. “She’s very wary.”

The Exarch winced slightly. “Yes. I fear that problem will not be solved anytime soon.” He looked at Haurchefant. “But she seems less wary of you, at least enough to bring you with her!”

A smile appeared on the Elezen’s face, soft with a fondness in his eyes. “Yes, but she’s frustrated as well. She mentioned as much in our brief conversation at the end.”

“I spoke with her and the twins before we went to Holminster,” the Exarch recalled. “She was more stoic when I explained everything about this world, but she wasn’t that way with you.” That fact crushed his heart a bit if he thought about it too much, but this was the role he decided on.

“She said that the two of us were familiar,” Haurchefant insisted, his steely gaze focusing on G’raha, not the Exarch. “She’s far smarter, far more observant than people give her credit for.”

“I’m not saying she isn’t,” G’raha defended weakly.

Haurchefant raised a brow. “I’m not saying you were one of those people. I am saying, however, that she will not be fooled by this. She will figure it out. I don’t intend to let her know, because I am loyal to your cause. I am just letting you know that she will know. She will know before you are ready.”

Something in G’raha’s stomach churned. “I understand where you are coming from and I welcome your insight.” He straightened his back and tried to regain his composure. He could still work with this, even if she found out. This wouldn’t affect anything

“Going off that topic,” the Exarch resumed, “Eulmore has found out that the Lightwarden is gone. Ran’jit has paid us an unexpected visit earlier with very choice words for the one who slayed the Sin Eater. I will need to talk with Furan and the twins soon as they were here for the meeting. I want you to come with me when I find them.”

He saw the Elezen’s shoulders slouch forward. “You know,” he said, a grin dancing on the edge of his face. “Once we do get through this, once Norvrandt is better and we can all go home….”  He moved his head up and looked at his helmet with disdain. “I am throwing this off the edge of the cliffs near Camp Dragonhead.”

The Exarch chuckled. “That will be something to see.”

Haurchefant nodded. “Indeed! I have no idea how Ser Estinian- or any of the dragoons for that matter- are able to stand such an awful hunk of metal on their face at all times!”

“Well,” The Exarch said with a small smile. “It is only for a little longer.” His smile shifted back to a carefully neutral expression. “Additionally, I fear that Minfillia has been captured.” She glanced at Haurchefant to gauge his expressions. The joking posture he had, the smiles, the woeful glances had all melted to concern and a tinge of rage. “I wish to send our troops to help aid in the rescue efforts.”

 “That would surely paint the Crystarium as being responsible for everything they’ve accused you of for the past few years.” He huffed. “But I think helping Minfillia would be a good decision regardless. The soldiers need to feel that they can do something. Freeing a captive hero might be helpful to their morale.”

The Exarch’s thoughts swirled. “It is true that if we step out of line, Eulmore will see to destroying the Crystarium. I believe that we may be able to push back against them, but for how long?”

Haurchefant pressed a hand to his chin. “Well, don’t make your choice alone if it’s weighing on you like this. Ask the guards their thoughts. Ask Lyna your thoughts. I’ve made my thoughts known, but I am sure you would like an outside opinion. As much as I have come to love this country, I’m not a native here. I don’t have as much of a stake as your people do.”

“I was considering asking outside opinions, but I am glad to hear you reach the same conclusions,” the Exarch said. “I believe that is everything I needed to talk with you about. If you could, please go and find our friends?” The Exarch smiled at Haurchefant and rose from his chair. “I need a moment to plan what to ask of the Crystarium’s troops and of Furan herself. I will catch up, if you see them, just let them remain.”

Haurchefant moved from his chair and snatched the helmet into his arms. “Of course, I would hate to intrude on their conversations. I’ll be off then, good luck with everything today.” He set it over his head and walked out of the tower.

“Good luck to you as well,” G’raha whispered back.

Furan had decided when she became the Warrior of Light that she would roll with the punches. She was expected to slay a god-like figure? Noted. Destroy an important base for an empire known for colonizing and stripping traditions away from their people? That was done in an afternoon. Kill strange beings without shadows that have no form unless stealing one? Furan did that in a heartbeat.

This situation, however, brought her from her usual methods. Everything relating to the First was strange and distressing. She walked with the twins down the road, heading to eat after the three of them read through books in the library earlier. Alphinaud and Alisaie both looked guilty. “I’m sorry that it isn’t her,” Alphinaud had said, skimming the page Furan had kept rereading. 

“It’s neither of your faults,” Furan said, trying to break the oppressive silence. “And I needed to find out at some point.” That the woman who recruited her into the Scions was gone, that she no longer laughed, cried, or tried desperately to protect those in her care. That there was someone else taking her name as a title, that Minfillia was a title in the way Warrior of Light was. “Let’s think about something else for a moment,” Furan offered, attempting to pull herself out of her spiraling thoughts. “I can tell you an increasingly bizarre tale of a man that I met after the Praetorium.”

Alisaie furrowed her brow. “What does that mean?”

“Are you talking about the man you mentioned back in Moghome to the moogles?” Alphinaud crossed his arms. “I’m still not sure if I believe you about that either. An inspector able to be launched in the air and fall to the ground without being terribly injured seems… rather unlikely.”

Furan glanced between the two of them and smiled. “Oh, Inspector Hildibrand Manderville is real. I even met up with his dad again while doing something for Nanamo.”

Alphinaud snapped his head to her, eyes widening. “You mean he’s the son of Godbert Manderville?”

She nodded. “I assume you know him, at least.”

“Of course I know of him! He’s an important political figure in Ul’dah!” Alphinaud sounded exasperated.

“And yet, most of the time I see him, he is only wearing small clothes,” Furan said. “Even in the perpetual snow of Ishgard, there he is, wearing practically nothing.” She laughed. “I was waiting for him to start pulling off his shirt while he and Nanamo were talking, but he never did. It was fairly off-putting actually.”

Alisaie groaned. “You know the strangest people.”

Furan shrugged. “Well, sometimes you find people and you want to help them. Sometimes in trying to help someone find someone lost after the Calamity, you just keep digging. Nothing makes sense, so you say, ‘yeah, this might as well happen.’ That is Hildibrand. I’d love to introduce you at some point, any of you.”

“You may have to, otherwise I won’t believe a tale of this man.”

The Auri woman laughed. “Well, whether you believe it or not, you feel a little better now, right? I think of him when I feel down.”

Alphinaud sighed. “I have no idea what to think, actually.”

“Assuming the man is real, I have questions too,” Alisaie insisted.

Furan laughed. “Yes, I understand. I’m sure you’re not the other ones who want to study him.” She hummed, they were at their destination. “I could cook us something, but I don’t have any of the ingredients with me, I figured eating out is as good as anything.”

Alphinaud and Alisaie nodded. “It’s nice now that there isn’t a glare. It feels like a normal day,” Alisaie said with a smile.

“You forget how beautiful a normal day and night are until you’re forced to live without it,” Alphinaud mused. “Everyone here was transfixed on the sky after night came back.”

“Gawain too,” Alisaie recalled. “I don’t think he heard a word we said, not until you had to retrieve him.”

Furan had been told by the Exarch to ‘please fetch his friend’ when they were to leave. It was rather odd at the time, but perhaps it was just because of the night. Even still though… “There’s something strange about him,” she blurted. 

“Gawain, you mean?” Alphinaud asked. 

“Ah, I’ll get us something,” Alisaie insisted with a twinkle in her eye. “Be back.”

Furan waited until she left, then nodded. “Yes, Gawain. I’m certain I know him, or knew him.”

Alphinaud’s eyes widened. “Oh! You too? I thought it was just me! I’ve mentioned to Alisaie that there was something off about him!”

Furan chewed on her lip. “His behaviors, his voice, the way he fights, they all haunt me. It’s like I’m witnessing a ghost, a ghost with a physical form.”

Alphinaud nodded. “Yes! There was a period of time where he wouldn’t or… didn’t talk to me. From what I’ve heard from the others, he’s always made an effort to talk and show everyone around. But… he didn’t do that with me. I’ve asked around about him and he’s someone who just showed up one day. The Exarch vouched for him despite no memories of where he came from and an injury he couldn’t explain.”

Furan furrowed her brow. “He showed up like you did?”

“Either that, or he truly was found outside and snuck inside,” Alphinaud theorized. “Some think he was from Eulmore, then the Exarch mentioned that they hailed from the same land. He didn’t always go by Gawain, either.” Alphinaud clenched his fists.

“What do you think his story is?” Furan asked, absentmindedly brushing the hair behind her horn. 

“I think…,” Alphinaud said, pulling the hem of his coat. “I believe he comes from our world. I can pinpoint a country, perhaps even a person, but I cannot explain how. I am filled with more questions even thinking about it.”

“So you think he was summoned here accidentally too? He mentioned the night while others here have mentioned the return of darkness.” Furan frowned. “Do people around here know the word night?” 

“I am quite sure they know the word. It appears in texts and it appears in belief systems across Novrandt.” Alphinaud looked to the ground. “My reasoning is a bit more solid than that.” He raised his face, slowly meeting Furan’s gaze. “The name he used to go by was Francel. I managed to pry the name out of some soldiers last time I was here. He hadn’t yet told me, after all.”

Furan’s eyes widened. “Francel? But he’s…” From Ishgard, not from here, working on restoration, not so important, a friend.

“I need you to check something for me when you find yourself next in the Source. Check to see if anything is amiss in Ishgard, anyone missing, anybody missing.” A body, the body of a friend. Someone might be wearing him like a suit.

“I’ll make a trip to Ishgard when I can,” Furan insisted. Her stomach churned. Someone injured, someone who knew the name Francel. It was a stretch, surely, but there was something there. “For now, it may be better to regard this as a strange coincidence.” She couldn’t take this conversation and news of Minfillia’s fate on the same day.

“Of course,” Alphinaud said. “I wouldn’t want to put anything more on your plate, but you’re more familiar with Ishgard than Alisaie is.”

Speaking of, Furan saw her walking back with food. “Everything is full, but we can find a spot somewhere else. Did the two of you have a good conversation?”

Furan nodded. “I think so.”

Alisaie smiled. “Well, no matter who our mysterious Gawain is, I like his company. I don’t believe he is trying to do us harm, though I will certainly keep my eyes out just in case.”

It had taken a little while to find his friends, but he managed to locate them by the shops sitting on the stairs, empty food wrappers to their sides. He hadn’t yet been approached by the Exarch, but the twins immediately spotted him and beckoned the man over.

“Hello, I heard you had quite the meeting today with the Exarch,” Haurchefant said. “I apologize that I was not there as well, but I was needed elsewhere.”

Alisaie snorted. “It’s fine. I’m not sure what you could have done in that instance either. Do you have access to magic?”

Haurchefant shook his head. “Alas, no magic. It would certainly make my job easier.” Perhaps he could have taken a hit better if he had the aptitude for it. “I’m waiting for the Exarch. He should be on his way over at some point. He had things to discuss with you.”

Alphinaud nodded. “I’m sure. And we wish to speak with him as well about what we want to do.”

“I’m sure you do.” Haurchefant studied their expressions, noting that only Alisaie seemed remotely in ok spirits. The other two looked at him with such confusion and suspicion. “I know what you must have heard earlier, and I’m not happy with a young girl having been stolen either,” he said, studying their faces for a change. “I know there’s rumors of me being from Eulmore, but they are unfounded. I promise to do my part to rescue her if I am able to.”
Their faces did change slightly, though Haurchefant couldn’t tell how. There was still confusion, still suspicion, but the balance of the two melded expressions shifted. 

“I would be glad to have your help,” Furan whispered. Her eyes were filled with grief. It was understandable, she had personally known Minfillia. She was the one to bring her into the fold. If Minfillia hadn’t, who knows where she would be. Who knows what would have happened with the places she visited.

In a way, Minfillia was the thread that connected Furan to everything else. No wonder it was hitting her so hard.

He flashed her a smile. “That’s what I’m here for. I can do anything you need. It’s what the Exarch would want as well. The two of us are here for you, for any of you. It’s the least we can do for all the work you’ve put into our world.”

“Ah, it would seem he’s beginning to give a pep talk,” the Exarch said behind him.

Haurchefant jolted. “Oh! Exarch, I didn’t hear you.”

The Exarch smiled. “Yes, I wanted to surprise you.” He faced Furan and the twins. “He is adept at pulling people from their heads. For as much as he dislikes it, it’s he we send to speak with anyone at their wits. If he is giving you such a talk, I would take it to heart.”

Haurchefant felt a blush across his face. “Ah, well I simply feel some things should be relayed.”

“That you do,” the Exarch said with a soft voice. There was a hint of something, perhaps it was acknowledgment of some kind. “I have something I wish to go over with you, if you will hear me out.” The Exarch said.

“Yes?”

“I have a report and a proposal for you.”

The amaros trilled as Haruchefant walked past. They were lovely birds, though not as lovely as chocobos. It would be his first time riding an amaro, but Haruchefant was glad that he was able to help out.

“Oh, are we on the same side?” Alphinaud called.

Haurchefant turned. Alphinaud was standing near an amaro of his own, dressed in the usual clothes for a guard.

“Yes. I was assigned to this unit shortly after you left for uniforms.” 

The uniform Alphinaud wore looked to be a mended one. They likely didn’t have his size, especially since he hadn’t hit a growth spurt yet. “I would have thought that you would stick by the Exarch during this time.”

Haurchefant chuckled. “He said he didn’t need guarding, that the Oracle was important to rescue. I’m sure he will be fine, at least for now.”

Alphinaud nodded. “Sounds reasonable.” The boy peered at Haurchefant’s face, trying to look for a glimpse through the helmet. “I’ve wondered this, but why are you the only one to wear a helmet in the guard?”

Haurchefant paused. “Well,” he said, searching his mind for an explanation. “I just prefer it, I suppose.”

“Hmm.” 

“The operation is about to commence! Stand ready,” a guard’s voice boomed. 

Haurchefant looked at the assigned bird and clambered onto it and held the reins in his hands. Nerves settled in his stomach as he glanced around at the other soldiers. He hadn’t been part of a big operation like this since the Dragonsong War. Still, he pushed back on any feelings threatening to rise to his throat. 

Then, a voice boomed again. The birds lifted off the ground a group and began to fly. He steered to his assigned area and began to drop the dream powder he was given. As it touched the soldiers below, they fell into a deep slumber. It brought a laugh to his lips. Such small particles, yet such massive results. 

Once his area was canvassed and his bag of powder empty, he landed the amaro and searched for the Exarch. While it was true that the Exarch could fend for himself, nobody wanted to leave him long. Lyna said as much to him in private. He caught a glimpse of the robes he wore and quickly made his way over. 

“My part in this is done,” Haurchefant said.

The Exarch nodded, then beckoned Haurchefant to follow. “I know that Ran’jit is around, but I haven’t seen him yet. He’s a powerful warrior, as you know. We have to find him before he can lay claim to the Oracle yet again”

Haurchefant snapped into action and followed diligently. The two of them picked up the pace, stepping over the bodies of slain Eulmorian soldiers and those who had fallen asleep earlier. As they drew into the forest, the bodies became a more frequent sight.

In the distance, they finally caught sight of the ruins that the Oracle had been seen in as well as his friends. There was a clash of steel, then a gust of wind. Thancred was pushed back from Ran’jit.

The Exarch calmed his pace and pulled a cube from his robe. He spoke to the cube and the staff calmly. Then, the scions, Lyna, and Minfillia were enveloped in yellow sigils and transported further down the hills. 

Ran’jit growled and ran to the edge, only for a voice to cut his progress. “Break!” The Exarch pointed his staff again, causing gravity to increase, forcing Ran’jit to the floor.

“Fool! You would see your city razed?” the man growled. 

“I would sooner see it razed than conquered. Suffice it to say, we are ready to receive you,” the Exarch answered, releasing the hold of gravity. 

Haurchefant stepped forward, putting himself into the fray with the Exarch.

“What now, Exarch? Would you face me instead? You and your knight?”

The Exarch shook his head. “I think not, General. I’ve quite exhausted my tricks, and my knight here would not last long upon your assault. If you wish to chase after them, we will not hold you back. But, you would do well to tread warily,” the Exarch said with a twinkle in his eyes. “For you quarry goes to where even Eulmore does not bare its steel…. Il Mheg, the faerie kingdom.”

The man snarled. “We will be reclaiming her, and your city shall fall.” Ran’jit stormed past the Exarch, back to his troops.

Once he was gone, the Exarch breathed a sigh of relief. “That took a bit. If it’s not a problem with you, could you help me back? The Tower draws from me if I overuse its magic.”

“Of course.” Haurchefant flashed G’raha a smile. He took one more glance over the horizon to the border of Lakeland and Il Mheg before helping the Miqo’te to his feet and walking with him back.

Chapter Text

Il Mheg was breathtaking. It was a vibrant kingdom with flowers of brilliant shades and hues and with buildings that had long been reclaimed by nature. Despite that, it still looked purposeful. The lake in the distance had water that sparkled with a towering castle with pixie wings on the outside. The only downside, she realized, was the too-bright sky that burned overhead. 

She looked ahead and strode to the Aetherite in the center of the Fae village and attuned. Once they had made it in, Thancred had explained the Fae creatures that made the flower-filled wonderland their own and that there were certain rules when dealing with the Pixies. 

“So, you’re saying that we should be safe here for a time,” Furan asked.

“Yes,” Thancred answered, looking at Minfilia.

Furan nodded. “I wish to check something, but I will be back shortly.” She looked to the ground. “It’s rather important.”

Thancred’s eyebrows raised. “If there were any place to do that, I suppose here would be as good a place as any. Just make it a quick visit.”

Furan nodded. “Of course.” She willed her aether to follow along the path to Ishgard, paying for the fare as soon as she touched down into the recently-cleared path in front of the Aetherite. 

In comparison to Il Mheg’s temperate climate, Ishgard made her feel like she had been dunked into ice water. She hated this city. It was too cold, it was too confusing without her map, and the people were some of the rudest people she’d ever met. Her horns drew the people’s ire, as did her tail. She looked too similar to the dragons they’d spent their whole lives hating.

And yet she followed the path she knew by heart to meet with Lord Aymeric. She hoped he wasn’t too busy, she mused as she walked.

To her surprise, he cleared his schedule for her. Once he found out that she had come, he bid her enter and looked to her with his full attention, even though she could see the stacks of papers on his desk.

“I could have waited a bit longer,” Furan said with a smile. “Thank you for seeing me, however.”

Aymeric chuckled. “I should be thanking you for providing me with a momentary distraction. So, what is your purpose for coming here today?”

Furan bit her lip. “Ah, well.” She tried to look anywhere but Aymeric. “As you know, the Scions have fallen into a slumber-like state and I have figured out why. Their souls are currently removed from their bodies and in another world. While I do not know how to fix this at this time, I also come to ask something of you.” She took a peek at Aymeric’s face, noting that he was hooked onto her words, serious with a slight frown. 

“And what would that be?”

Furan took a breath to calm her nerves. “When… when he was buried, was there a chance that he was yet alive, just in a state like the Scions now?” She didn’t look at him, she didn’t want to even be asking this, but she refused to disturb Haurchefant’s rest if she didn’t need to. His grave would be the next she checked to see if there was overturned dirt.

There was a small sigh from the other end of the desk, not of exasperation, more of nerves. The man was nervous, probably just as much as she was.

“They never buried him.”

The words made her snap her head to Aymeric. “What?” The ground stayed frozen year round, so perhaps it was too hard to break the soil. Still, to have a grave without a body was strange.

He slunk into his chair. “Everyone assumed he would pass, but he had lived past the chirurgeon's expectations, yet he wouldn’t wake up. There’s been someone around the clock seeing to him, yet he makes no signs of recovering. For all intents and purposes, we truly did think of him as dead, and yet…” Aymeric stood slowly from his desk. “I can take you to see him, if you wish.”

“I would.” The words were out of her mouth before she registered them.  “Take me to him.”

Lord Aymeric held the door open and Led Furan out of his office. She followed blankly behind him, noting every step that stood between her and the first friend she truly made here. Once he led her through the door, a surge of emotions swirled through her again.

There had been a closed door, a door she walked past after she was brought back from the battlefield. That same closed door was a few measly steps away from her own. It was a few measly steps away from the room they kept Estinian in after he was removed from Nidhogg’s influence.

He’d been here all along, all this time. She was furious, she was distraught, she was confused, she was joyful. The man’s complexion was bad and his pulse was low, but he still had one. 

The last time she saw him, he tried to tell her something, only for a few of them to be cut off with a strange headache. She should have put the signs together earlier when the Scions began to fall unconscious too. Now, here he was, breathing, alive. She became a healer in part so that she could stop this from happening again.

And she failed Papalymo too.

But Haurchefant wasn’t dead. He never was. She looked at Lord Aymeric and stared. “Why didn’t you tell me?”

“We didn’t want to give hope of his condition only to dash it away in an instant should he have passed in the night,” Aymeric said guiltily. “Then, the days passed into weeks and I didn’t want to put another thing on your plate. Lord Fortemps knows and is by to see him whenever he can.”

“This is just like the Scions,” Furan whispered. She put two fingers onto the unconscious man’s wrist. Though warm, it wasn’t warm enough. He was alive, but barely.

“Am I to assume that you found proof of him being where the Scions are? That his soul is also bound in the same place?” Aymeric’s voice had a tinge of desperation. 

Furan nodded. “Yes, I think so. No wonder it was like watching a ghost.”

Aymeric sighed. “Well, please keep me informed of what happens. Not just of him, of course. I want to know that you’re doing well too.”

“Of course.” Furan offered him a small smile. “If I could ask a small favor, could we have him transferred to Krile’s care? There are other healers there as well and I trust her dearly.”

Aymeric nodded. “I can see about having that arranged.”

“And I can go speak with Krile,” Furan insisted. “I should be letting them know what’s going on anyway. “

Aymeric shook his head. “No, I can see to that as well. It shouldn’t take long to send a missive. And I shall pass along any message you wish.”

Furan pondered a moment. “Could you tell them that they’re safe? That everyone’s okay?”

“Of course.” The man smiled. “Now, you have a world to save, Warrior of Light.”

She made her way back, vanishing back to Il Mheg. While she wouldn’t tell Alphinaud now, she was determined to once they made it back to the Crystarium. They had work to be done.

Hanging around the Crystarium was something Haurchefant typically wanted to do, not that he didn’t want to eventually see the sights of course, but duty kept him in place. Now, he wanted nothing more than to run to Il Mheg and help, just like he wanted to do before.

But, his duty got in the way again. “How are you feeling today?” He asked.

The Exarch’s ears twitched. “Tired,” he answered. “But I’ll be back to my baseline come tomorrow.”

“That quick?”

G’raha nodded. “Yes. The Crystal Tower is quite the structure, one that holds a significant amount of aether, even after moving across time and space. I can channel that through myself.”

Haurchefant nodded. “I have no head for magic, but I suppose it would make sense.”

The M’iqote laughed “Yes, that is why I’ll not regale you with every detail. The finer points of it all blow over the heads of most.”

“Perhaps Alphinaud would understand,” Haurchefant offered. “I’m sure it would do you well to speak on it.”

“Yes, I believe it would. It’s quite fascinating, after all.” He offered a small smile. “Perhaps after the adventures are done  It’s too chaotic to mention as such now. There’s likely to be interference as well. I don’t believe the Ascians will allow my plot to unfold if they possibly can.”

Haurchefant wrinkled his nose and grimaced. “Yes, I did believe things were going too smoothly based on the stories you’ve told, but I have hope that together, everyone can handle it.” He beamed. 

“Indeed! If there’s anyone who can, it's the ones who have already proven themselves.”

“It’s quite exciting, knowing that I am once again part of a grand adventure,”  Haurchefant admitted softly. “Who knows, perhaps my name will be written again, but not in a book penned by my own father.”

It was then that Haurchefant felt a strange dizziness come over him. His stomach tightened and swirled around with the room before fading back into place. He glanced around once he got his bearings again, noting that the Exarch was closer than before and was primed to catch him should he fall. “Are you okay?”

Haurchefant nodded. “I believe so. Perhaps I am just too emotional about this. The excitement of everything overwhelmed me, perhaps.” 

“Yes,” G’raha said with a touch of fear in his voice. “Perhaps it is the weight of everything. I’m quite sure being constantly at my side through this has not helped.” His ears were far more expressive than normal, flattening against his head as he inspected Haurchefant. “Why don’t you take a break, at least for the rest of the day.”

“Then who would keep you from  focusing too much into your work?” Haurchefant asked, though lacking any real bite. “Lyna and I worry.”

The Exarch stared directly into Haurchefant’s eyes. “I vow to you that I will eat today, please, just get some rest.” His gaze softened. “I will be fine for the day.”

Haurchefant nodded hesitantly. “Okay. So long as you mention to me what you eat when I come by tomorrow.”

“You have my word.” 

Haurchefant took a few tentative steps towards the door, making sure the ground was still beneath him before walking back to his room. Once his back touched his mattress, he was out like a light.

“So, I heard that you left for the Source,” Alphinaud said. Alphinaud had made his way to Furan as they walked back to the Crystarium, stars to their backs.

Furan nodded. “Briefly. I checked into everything.”

“And?” Alphinaud looked nervous, likely the potential implication that someone would steal their friend’s body, like they had done with Zenos.

“There’s been something of a cover-up going on in Ishgard, a grave without a body.”

Alphinaud wasn’t one to gasp, but he looked shocked and concerned. “Is it like Zenos?”

Furan shook her head. “No, it’s that the grave never had one to begin with.”

“Then he truly is…?”

“I think so. I asked Lord Aymeric to send Haurchefant’s body to the Rising Stones. He’s alive, Alphinaud,” she said quietly. “I mourned him, yet he’s been here the entire time. I don’t know how to feel.”

“I understand how you feel. We saw him die in front of our eyes, yet here he’s been.” Alphinaud sighed. “It’s a strange situation, but I am glad that he’s been well. Still, to think he’s been here all this time.”

“But why wouldn’t he come to me? Why is he being so secretive?” 

“Perhaps there’s a reason for it,” Alphinaud insisted. “Maybe there are things going on behind the scenes we do not know about. Either way, you know him. Trust in your friend.”

Furan sighed. “Am I supposed to now pretend that I don’t know him? He moves like a ghost, he speaks like a dream. Should I bury my feelings and focus only on the mission?”

“I don’t know.” Alphinaud said quietly. “Perhaps you can see if you may talk with him alone. You already seem to have built up something of a relationship based on your actions here. No one would begrudge you for making a new friend.”

“Perhaps,” Furan said with a nod. “Should nothing major happen, I shall try to meet with Gawain.” Even just saying it aloud, Furan knew she had jinxed herself. Everyone stepped through the city gates and looked around.

“All seems well in the Crystarium,” Alphinaud said after a little while of searching.

“Yes,” Alisaie agreed. “Eulmore was plainly more concerned with finding us. How flattering.”

It was a weight off Furan’s shoulders at least. She was about to walk to the Pendants to drop some of her stuff off when she heard a loud voice speak at them. “You certainly took your time. I had half-resolved to complete the task myself.”

Furan turned her head and gaped. There was a face she’d seen before in the long-forgotten history books she had to read as a child. And yet, he shouldn’t be here. 

“And you are?” Alisaie asked. 

Solus Zos Galvus, the man who’d recently died without an heir, throwing his entire country into chaos. It was that chaos the Scions had been wanting to take advantage of, in fact. 

“Were one to study the annals of Garlean history, one would find yonder visage on many a page. Though by rights its youth should long since have faded.” Urianger explained. 

The Solus look-a-like’s face didn’t change but he seemed to be more amused. “Well, well, we have a historian in our midst. That spares me a lengthy explanation.I am Solus zos Galvus, founding father of the Garlean Empire. And, under various guises, the architect of myriad other imperially inclined nations. As for my true identity…” The man paused and willed a red mark to float in front his face. “I am Emet-Selch. Ascian.”

Of course, nothing could be simple at all, could it?

Haurchefant, despite knowing that an Ascian could show themselves at any moment, hadn’t expected the sight he was met with in the Oracle that morning. 

The small talk between the Scions had been nice, run of the mill, even. There was a renewed interest in Alphinaud as he launched into details of how his missions have been. Although Haurchefant got the information about everything from the Exarch, it was still nice to hear everything firsthand. 

“I haven’t yet found the person you were looking for,” he said. “But I have been looking.”

The woman was one of the many missing from Holminster, a fact that made his stomach churn. 

“Ah, thank you Alphinaud. I appreciate your efforts anyhow.”

Alphinaud nodded. There was something on the boy’s mind, that much was obvious. The boy studied Haurchefant’s helmet briefly before an unwelcome presence announced himself.

“Ah, good morning everyone,” a voice boomed. 

Now in the center of the room,there was a rather greasy looking man with long, expensive looking robes, with a white orb in the center of his head. He was the textbook picture of a Garlean official, but he was a long ways away from his post. The man looked out of place here, looking around to a crowd of people who looked at him with disdain.

“Good morning,” G’raha said back, albeit a bit stiffly. 

The man laughed. “Oh come now, where’s the subtly?” He glanced around the room before his eyes settled on the Exarch. “Do you always wait so long for your hero?”

“Feeling impatient?” Thancred asked. 

“No.” He chuckled. “But I want to know the strength of her conviction.”

It wasn’t a moment later until Furan stepped through the room. Her eyes immediately fell on the man with black and white hair. 

“Ah, there you are. You're just in time to welcome our guest,” Alisaie said dryly. 

Furan took a similar stance, crossing her arms and shooting daggers at the man. “What do you want this time, Emet Selch?”

Emet Selch scoffed. “Please. Did I not explicitly tell you that we would be meeting again soon? Lest you forget, I made you a promise. I have no intention of meddling with your mission. I come only to observe.” His eyes darted over to G’raha. “Your Exarch friend in particular has piqued my curiosity. Summoning you all like that. Most impressive.”

There was a dangerous edge to his voice, as if he knew something they didn’t. 

“You honestly expect us to believe you've come only to observe? Or that you might deign to lift a finger to aid our cause if called upon?” Thancred demanded. “Even if there were a sliver of truth in your words, I would never accept your help. Not in my darkest hour─not after all the suffering your kind has wrought.”

Emet Selch rolled his eyes. “So petty. I meant what I said and I said what I meant. Wage your war against the sin eaters. Put each and every Lightwarden to the sword. Prove yourselves heroes brave and true, and I will be glad to embrace you as allies.” He paused briefly. “Allies worthy of bearing the burden of truth.”

Everyone stared at him, each with their own distrust.

“Surely such a partnership would be preferable to yet another round of fisticuffs? ...And thus did the olive branch wither and die. Pity. Well─let no man say I did not try, futile as it was. Though I suspect you will seek me out when you grow tired of making the same mistakes. Difficult decisions lie ahead of you.” There was a sense of foreboding in the air as he spoke. “Decisions best made with the benefit of knowledge to which only the eternal are privy. For now, I shall resume my shadowy vigil. Whatever you choose to do, make sure it's worth watching, would you.” 

Then, the man was gone and Haurchefant let out a breath he didn’t realize he was holding. “Am I to assume,” he started softly, “that the man who was just here is one of the Acians I’ve been told about?”

“Yes,” Furan answered. “They’re responsible for all the woes in this world and in our world, at least, that’s what I figure.”

Alisaie nodded. “Speaking of, what was that all about?”

He let them talk between all of them, his concentration waning as he finally registered a face to the people he’d heard so much about. If there was a man like that in Garlemald, then it was really no wonder everything had gotten to the point it had. 

Of course, it wasn’t as if Haurchefant really knew much of the outside world, stationed at Camp Dragonhead as he was. But the station still allowed him to talk with the occasional wanderer who made their way up. It allowed him little details of the city states and nations around their star.

As he ruminated on it all, everyone split off into little groups. The Warrior of Light was off to the side, standing alongside Thancred, Urianger, and a young ginger woman he hadn’t met before. He saw Furan focus on Haurchefant, just for a bit, before leaving with the group. “Time is of the essence, I agree. I’ll be back with good news, hopefully.” She waved and led the group away. 

“Good luck!” Alisaie called. She sighed. “I should probably also catch that ride to Amh Araeng, get started in picking through all the ruins.” She flashed a smile. “Hope to see you there.”

Finally, there were three people left in the room. “Are we all ready to travel to Kholusia?” G’raha asked. 

“Oh, is your knight also coming with?” Alphinaud asked. 

Haurchefant nodded. “Of course. I’ve pledged my loyalty to the Crystal Exarch.”

“We can see about finding that man you told me about while you’re there,” Alphinaud offered. “As long as the Crystal Exarch agrees, that is.” The boy eyed the Exarch’s hood.

The Crystal Exarch frowned. “Well, this meeting likely won’t bring anything to fruition.” He could feel G’raha’s eyes on him. “So long as Gawain is careful, it shouldn’t be a problem.”

“Of course.” Haurchefant nodded. “I’ll be incredibly careful and protect Alphinaud as I have with you.” Of course, Haurchefant knew that’s not what the man meant. “Not a hair will be out of place.” 

“I trust you, of course.” G’raha’s softness came back.

“I’m ready to leave whenever,” Alphinaud insisted. “I’ve brought everything I need.”

“And I am always ready to follow.” 

G’raha nodded. “Right. Then let us be on our way.”

The trip on amaro back was fine. He enjoyed the sights as he watched the violet forests meld into the sea. He didn’t enjoy seeing the oppressive glare of the perpetual light, especially not with the ocean’s reflections

It felt a bit like they were taking a step back

The three of them disembarked from the birds. “Let’s walk the Crystal Exarch to the town first, then we can make our way and try to find the person you wanted to find.”

With that plan in mind, they pressed forward. There were many sin eaters here, not just wandering around in the fields. There were clouds of sin eaters circling the skies above Eulmore. The few Alphinaud and himself dispatched made no dent to the number in the area, like trying to empty the ocean with a bucket. 

“It’s a horrifying sight,” Alphinaud muttered. “That they would keep the creatures in their space and live with them. All while the outskirt towns suffer.”

“It wasn’t always this way,” the Crystal Exarch insisted. “There was a time that I can remember where we were on the same team, but then something changed. A new ruler came into power and suddenly, they withdrew from the cause. The sin eaters were regarded as a precious force, come to whisk them away to paradise.”

Haurchefant frowned. “A paradise shouldn’t be built on the back of suffering. I’ve seen enough soldiers grapple with this to know it’s painful.”

“They feel like the world is doomed anyway, may as well embrace the coming end,” Alphinaud explained. “They may not even know what that end looks like.”

The thinking of all that lacked empathy, the human connection. But he wasn’t grown up in that way. 

Their journey to Gatetown had been mostly quiet after that, none of them wanting to bring up their gripes right at the enemy's doorstep.

“I will meet you at the aetheryte in Wright,” he said, pointing to a large crystal in the distance. He focused on Haurchefant with a slight smile at his lips. “I hope you can find that person. Just as I hope you keep yourself and Alphinaud safe.”

“Of course! You take care too.”

Haurchefant watched as G’raha moved further in, then turning around once he could no longer see him anymore. 

Alphinaud stared at him curiously. “The town nearby might have information on your mysterious person,” he said.

“You know the lay of the land, so I’ll follow your lead.” 

The boy nodded, then slowly started walking, looking behind him to make sure Haurchefant was following. 

“I have a few questions for you that I hope you don’t mind answering,” Alphinaud said. “It’s not too major of a question, I just have a few concerns that I’m hoping you can alleviate.” He stopped walking, a little ways from the aetheryte the Crystal Exarch mentioned, then turned around.

Haurchefant felt like his every actions were being scrutinized, like if he said the wrong thing, the boy would judge him. “I can answer some things.”

Alphinaud nodded. “Right, so I accept that you are a busy man, what with being the Exarch’s right hand man. But how did you get to such a position in so short a time?”

“He saw something in me, I suppose,” the man said awkwardly. “He found me and saved my life, it’s only natural that I should in turn, protect him. He has his own reasons, but I’m afraid I don’t know them.”

“Right. I’ve been talking with soldiers in town, you know. You’re very likable, Gawain. I’ve heard that you’re good at your job and that you take things seriously.”

Haurchefant eyes narrowed. “While I am glad to hear that, I don’t know where you’re going with this.”

“Ah, I was just recalling what was said. They said you appeared one day at the infirmary, that there was a fairly nasty scar you were sporting. There’s a few people who’ve been talking amongst themselves on how you might have gotten such an injury.”

“I’m aware of that too. It’s where rumors of me being from Eulmore come from, after all.”

Alphinaud stared at the man. “I’m aware of that too, but I know that’s untrue. My concern is this, why did you use the name Francel?”

Haurchefant chuckled nervously. “It’s a name I saw somewhere in a book,” the man explained. “Remnants of the past.” He looked into the distance, but he could feel Alphinaud’s eyes even still. 

“I don’t think that’s true. Not with the wounds you’ve sustained and certainly not with a name that doesn’t have historical basis here.” The boy crossed his arms. “I am not as concerned with you being from Eulmore as I am that you are not who you say.” He let the accusation hang in the air for a moment. “What’s to say there’s not another Ascian piloting someone for their own personal gain?”

“I’m not one of them!” He clenched his fists. “I am my own person. I’m not a person who could just… sow destruction like they have.”

“But there’s nothing to prove against that. I only have your words and the Crystal Exarch’s words.”

“But I’m helping to try and fix everything,” Haurchefant insisted.

Alphinaud scoffed. “And Emet Selch has also offered his aid. Lahabrea infiltrated our ranks and played the Scions for fools. There’s currently an Ascian moving around as crown prince and making decisions on his behalf.”

It was like trying to fight an uphill battle. “But that’s not what I would do.” It was awful to see such distrust come from his friend. He’d been somewhat stuck up, but he would still hide it in a coating of sugar. There was no sugar coating here.

Alphinaud smiled thinly. “I’m not quite sure I trust you, not with everything I see. And I have plenty of experience in being betrayed. I refuse to make that mistake again, to trust everyone I come across. To be so naive. ”

“I’m not like the Crystal Braves.” He knew he made a mistake as soon the words left his lips. “I…” But instead of being shocked, Alphinaud looked smug. He looked exactly like he did when Haurchefant first met him.

“I never mentioned them,” he said with a smirk. “I believe I have you in checkmate.” He pressed along, moving toward the town in the distance. “Either you admit who you really are- who I know you to be, or you proclaim yourself to be an Ascian. It’s your choice really, but you cannot turn back now.”

Haurchefant followed, keeping with the boy’s pace. “How long have you known?”

“I’ve suspected for a while. You wouldn’t talk with me, but I kept hearing about you from the people I met. I suspected there was something off, but I didn’t know what. Then, we went into Holminster Switch.”

He frowned. Just picturing the place now filled him with a sense of loss. 

“A person’s fighting style stays with you, especially as the person tending to wounds. Your voice, your cadence, the manner of speaking, it all paints that same picture.” He stopped walking for a moment to look at him. “The outline underneath did you no favor either. I suppose you hoped that people wouldn’t recall someone from an important family in Ishgard, or perhaps you hoped they would. Either way, you gave yourself up from the very outset.”

Haurchefant groaned. “It was a losing battle, then. The moment I uttered that name, my fate was sealed.” He removed his helmet and offered the boy a small smile. “I’m sorry to have deceived you, my friend.”

Alphinaud looked at the man in a sort of awe. “But why not tell us from the beginning? Why do this charade?”

Haurchefant frowned. “Well, the Exarch believes it was the best course of action in order to hide what we do to the Ascians.”

Alphinaud scoffed. “Perhaps that’s what he told you, but I’m quite sure they know you’re here anyway. Or that you’re not supposed to be here in the first place. They’ve probably even listened in on conversations you’ve had.”

He brushed strands of hair from his eyes. “I… that may be true. I certainly don’t agree with his methods or the way he’s gone about everything. But… I trust him. He saved my life, after all. As such, I pledged to serve him.”

The boy’s gaze softened. “And he really did save your life. You’re alive, Haurchefant. Furan’s already touched back in. You’re alive.”

There was a part of him that feared he was a ghost, just barely in the world and that he couldn’t make his own way home. “I am,” he muttered. He raised his head to look at Alphinaud. “Am I to assume, then, that Furan knows as well?”

Alphinaud nodded. “Of course. I wouldn’t go into this conversation without having all the information I needed, or at least all the information I could bluff. We’re the only ones who know for certain. Alisaie knows my theories but none of the others have an inkling.”

“I want it to stay that way, if only so that the Exarch’s plans can play out smoothly.”

Alphinaud studied the man’s face again, frowning. “You really trust the Exarch,” he noted.

“I do. I’ve known him these past few years now. I’ve been by his side nearly the entire time. I’d like to think I know him better than most.”

“Then I shall do my best to play along. Now, let’s find that man of yours, Gawain.”

Haurchefant shoved the helmet back on his face with a soft chuckle. “Let’s hope it doesn’t take too long.”

They walked through Wright, allowing Haurchefant to attune to the aetheryte before moving on. “What’s this place like?”

Alphinaud raised an eyebrow. “Have you never been here before?”

“Afraid not. I’ve been either in the Crystarium or just outside of it this whole time.”

“Ah, makes sense. Especially if you were the private guard to the Crystal Exarch. He doesn’t seem like the type to leave very often.”

Haurchefant chuckled. “He’s not, but he’s kept busy. It’s been like this the past several years at least.”

“So you really have been here the whole time? It’s a bit strange, considering you don’t look nearly a century old.” The boy examined Haurchefant. “Time’s completely out of order when it comes to all this. Minfilia is seen as a mythical figure here. It’s just… puzzling.”

“Well, when this is all over, perhaps you and the Exarch can try to figure it out together,” he offered. “If there’s anyone who can figure it out, it’s the two of you.”

“And Y’shtola,” Alphinaud said. “Don’t forget her.”

Haurchefant chuckled. “I’m sorry. I don’t really have the same connection to her that I have with the two of you. But, after all this, perhaps I can form that connection.”

He stood near the center of town, off to the side as they talked. It took a bit of waiting, but the pair finally saw people starting to mill around the town. Haurchefant took the opportunity to question people as they walked. But he got the same answers each time. 

“Ah, sorry. I haven’t seen a Drahn man around.”

“There’s been a Drahn woman around with those features.”

“I haven’t seen anyone like that.”

And variations of that. 

It was a bit frustrating, but then he happened upon a tall hyur man with brown hair. “Oh, I’ve seen a man like that, but it’s been a while.”

“Oh! Can you tell me where you last saw him?” Haurchefant asked. “I have a missive from his mother.”

The hyur looked to the ground. “I’m afraid he tried his luck getting into Eulmore. I haven’t seen him since.”

“Then he’s either in there, or something happened,” Alphinaud muttered. “I didn’t see him there during my short time, but we didn’t see everyone either.”

“Perhaps we shelve this,” Haurchefant insisted. “Thank you for the information.”

“Of course. Let me know if you figure something out. I’d hate it if something happened to that boy.”

Haurchefant agreed easily. “I’ll be back to let you know.” He and Alphinaud walked away, back to the aetheryte.

“At least we know something.”

“Yeah.” But there wasn’t anything the two of them could do at this point, especially not with the Exarch meeting with Vauthry. 

Alphinaud looked around the town. “We have a limited window here, so I say we should split the efforts. Then, we meet back here.”

“Sounds like a plan.”

The Crystal Exarch stood by the gates to Eulmore, taking in the sights of the small settlement formed around as he waited. The shoddily formed houses looked like they did nothing to keep out the elements or to protect them from anything. 

As the Crystarium was built, more and more buildings sprang up all around. They worked to incorporate people fleeing from hardship, to ensure anyone had a place to call home in the light blighted world. 

Eulmore, on the other hand, did things differently. There were only a certain number of spots available in the city itself, but people could get in if they had something they could offer the elite already living there.

He saw that in the way people honed their skills outside before being told by the guards that they had no use for them at the moment.

And yet, all the suffering and hardship they went through did nothing to deter them. So long as they had meol, they were fine to keep going. The Crystal Exarch watched as a set of guards emerged from Eulmore, carrying baskets of bread-like substances, then started passing them out. 

It was strange that this was the one bit of kindness they offered the people they seemingly thought as beneath them. 

He, himself, was also offered the meol, likely in a bid for trust, but he refused it. There was something about it that didn’t seem right to him. 

Once the meol was handed out, the guards led the Crystal Exarch through the front of the city.

It was an opulent, glimmering tower, with different levels for the citizens in town. All of them were restricted, not that the Crystal Exarch particularly wanted to invade Eulmoran citizen’s spaces. But it had been eye-opening to see. He’d seen soldiers everywhere, training in the barracks and keeping doors closed. 

They passed by an aetheryte crystal, locked up for non-citizens use. People milled about, bragging into the air on their wealth or dismissing the concerns of those beneath them. But none of them seemed to pay the Crystal Exarch any mind. He wasn’t part of their paradise, and so he didn’t exist. 

Finally, the guards led him into a throne room, where he saw a bulbous, grey man halfway sitting, halfway laying. Sin eaters layed around, passive, docile. A few were even putting grapes in the man’s mouth.

“I see my missive has reached you!” Lord Vauthry’s voice was grating. “How have you and your people been, Exarch?”

“Me and my people have done well, despite everything. I hope the same can be said for your citizens, Lord Vauthry.”

Vauthry allowed a grape into his mouth. “You and your people continue this crusade against my people for no reason. Man and sin eater can so easily live together as Eulmore has proven.” He gestured around, drawing attention to the passive sin eaters.

“We at the Crystarium fundamentally do not see the same things you do. If allowed to continue like this, the world will be lost.”

“If the world is lost, it simply means the world was unworthy,” he insisted. “I have been sent to save the people and the sin eaters are a branch of that grace. Your pain, your suffering, all of it will be laid down, so long as you follow me.”

There was a pull to his aether, something that tried to worm its way into his very being, to corrupt it and make him follow Vauthry’s command. The Crystal Exarch steeled himself. “Alas, it seems that this is where we disagree entirely. Most of Norvrandt has already fallen to the primordial light, and I don’t wish for the rest to crumble.”

Vauthry sat up slightly. “If the Crystarium proceeds in this manner- if they forsake the grace I offer, the Crystarium will fall. I give you one last chance, once chance to offer over the criminal slaying the light wardens. Then, we in Eulmore will accept your and yours with open arms.”

The tugging on his being intensified under Vauthry’s gaze. “I cannot, nor will I.” He met the man’s eyes, seeing nothing but rage. “I acknowledge your words, your warning, but we at the Crystarium fight for a better future for Norvrandt.”

“Then the Crystarium will fall!” Lord Vauthry shouted. “And you will be the cause!”

There was one last attempt to sway him, but The Crystal Exarch took a step back and allowed himself to be teleported to the aetheryte in Wright.

Once he was out of Eulmore, the man nearly collapsed on the spot. He felt himself being caught on his way down.

“Exarch!” It was Haurchefant. He could feel the man’s armor, even if he didn’t look up. He was being lifted effortlessly to his feet and kept there.

“Ah, it would seem that my meeting did not go well,” the Crystal Exarch said, chuckling. 

“Are you okay?” Alphinaud asked. He could feel the boy trying to heal him, to see what could be wrong.

“I will be fine shortly, but I need a bit to recover. Being this far from the tower drains me, especially if I need to use magic.” He looked up to meet their face, where he saw the faintest outline of a frown beneath Haurchefant’s helmet. “Did you find who you were looking for?”

“No,” Haurchefant said. “But we’ve taken a break to look around for the Lightwarden.”

Alphinaud crossed his arms. “A search that has, thus far, turned up nothing. I hope Alisaie’s search has been more fruitful.”

“I’m sure she has,” Haurchefant insisted. “But it may be hard to find anything here with Eulmore breathing down everyone’s necks.”

“I don’t understand his mindset,” The Exarch said coldly. “How did one such as he become the ruler?”

Alphinaud sighed. “I had the displeasure of meeting with him earlier, for all the good it did. He’s self-centered, thinks himself as salvation.”

The Exarch gently nudged Haurchefant to allow him to stand on his own. Even just the short break had given him the energy needed. “I’m fine now. You may resume your own search.”

“No, we’ll let you rest. There should be somewhere nearby that’s fairly safe.” Against the man’s will, he was ushered away with Haurchefant lingering behind in case he lost his balance. 

It felt like he was glass. Still, the brief reprise from the glare was welcome as they walked into a bar. There was a table empty nearby, perhaps something to eat and drink wouldn’t be bad.

A small respite wouldn’t be the worst thing.

Chapter Text

Ultimately, nothing became of their search. The amount of sin eaters moving around the region didn’t aid in anything, nor did the broken lift. 

They made their way back to the Crystarium and mingled with the other groups for a moment. At that moment, Haurchefant noticed a few things. Furan didn’t look any different to his eyes, but he saw the way Urianger and Y’shtola viewed her. He saw the concern written plainly on Y’shtola’s face and the nervousness on Urianger’s.

There was something wrong here, but nothing that Furan would ever admit to. She plastered that same calm expression on her face as everyone talked between themselves.

Another Lightwarden was slain, yet another he didn’t get to fight. He’d hoped that this was another chance for him to be part of her adventure, and yet he hadn’t witnessed anything. 

But equally, he didn’t want to leave G’raha’s side. 

They watched as everyone moved to the Pendants and to each of their own rooms, but Haurchefant didn’t follow. He moved behind G’raha and walked him up to the tower’s doors. 

“You didn’t have to do that,” he said. “I could have made my own way here.”

“We haven’t talked in a while.” Haurchefant smiled. “So, I figured we could catch up on how everything’s going.”

The man looked conflicted, but allowed Haurchefant into the Ocular anyway. The two moved into a side room, the spare room they sat before. “Did you want something to drink?”

“I’m fine. If anyone should be making anything, it’s me. You should just sit and rest. Recover your strength.”

G’raha begrudgingly took a seat and removed the robe from his head. It had been so long since he saw the older man’s face. “I should be fine after a little bit. In all honesty, I’m glad you didn’t come to face Lord Vauthry.”

Haurchefant took a seat across from G’raha. “Oh, so the meeting was a good one, I presume.” He chuckled. “Ah, I kid. What happened?”

The man tapped the table with his index finger. “It’s as if he can control people, very disconcerting. I’m lucky that I spotted it as the trap it was. I’m not sure how well it would have gone for you.”

“Well, my search didn’t turn up much, only that the man tried to get into Eulmore.” He frowned. “And if that were the case, I’m not sure what would have happened. There’s too much I do not know about the culture.”

“I have a feeling we’re not done at Eulmore. More leads will come. You will get your answers, I’m sure of it.”

Haurchefant nodded, pausing a moment, “Furan’s only got two Lightwardens left to vanquish. What are your plans after?”

“After?” G’raha asked.

“Yeah. As I’ve mentioned, you have to come clean about everything. I don’t want it falling on mine and Urianger’s shoulders. But you’re surely going to follow, yes?”

G’raha’s smile was paper thin. “Yes, of course. I want to adventure with my inspiration again. I want to be included in her tales.”

There was something about the way he phrased it, something that made a pit form in his stomach, but he tried to ignore it. “She might want to take a break after all is said and done, however. But there are many hidden corners of the world I’d like to look at, something I’m sure piques your interest too.”

“Ah, yes. I’ve spent the past century around this land. A change of scenery might be nice.”

“A century stuck doing paperwork.” Haurchefant snorted. “It sounds like an awful joke someone would make.”

“It’s not been too bad with that aspect,” G’raha insisted. “Not compared to the work the Stadium required.”

The Elezen leaned forward, setting his elbow on the table. “I will have to tour you around Ishgard. Some of the leaders around forts would love to have someone like you working their papers.”

“Like you?” G’raha asked, a small smirk on his lips.

“Perhaps.” He chuckled. “Though if I’m honest, I do hope they don’t immediately stick me back. Get Artoirel to handle Camp Dragonhead, or something. He always seemed good with that kind of work.”

G’raha frowned. “I was under the impression you liked it there.”

“I do!” The man sat up straight. “I did. The people there are kind. The soldiers are good men, but I want to be able to help my friends. My allegiances still lie with my own city, of course. Ishgard is and always has been a home, but Furan is important too.” The man grinned. “It was always exhilarating when I could fight a strong foe, to fight alongside the men under my lead. But there was a certain thrill with helping Furan track down a heretic passing as someone else, or going through the Vault alongside her.”

“I get it,” G’raha said quietly. He smiled back at Haurchefant. “But she only has the two Lightwardens left. Then, my plan will be over. Then, I’m sure she will start a new adventure.

“One that we both shall be part of.” He eyed the Miqo'te carefully. 

“Yes. One that we both shall be part of.” But somehow, the Exarch’s smile didn’t seem to reach his eyes.

Haurchefant couldn’t get sleep, not with his late start to the night and not with the sudden pounding at his door. He woke up, eyes bleary, but alert as Lyna practically tore him from his bed. “Up up! We have need of every able-bodied soldier.”

“What?”

“We’re under attack.” she responded. “Get dressed and meet the rest of the soldiers outside.”

He shot up and modded, moving to the dresser in the corner of the room as Lyna left and closed the door. He moved to the window to look at the approaching front, only to see a horde of white in the skies.They were distant, yes, but it was only a matter of time before they swarmed the Crystarium. 

He quickly put his armor on and ran to the outside of town. Lyna was there, along with other soldiers, many he’d spoken with on patrols and during breaks.

From the ground, he could see the shapes in the sky much clearer than he could before. Some of them were falling away but many kept with the main force. 

“Gods,” a man beside him muttered, looking up at the beasts.

“We are to break into groups,” Lyna commanded. “We take them on across Lakeland and split the group before it reaches the Crystarium.”

The soldiers saluted. 

Lyna eyed the group, picking soldiers, then setting them to the side. Then, she got to Haurchefant’s point in the line. “I want you to lead the soldiers stationed in front of the Crystarium. If all goes wrong, then you are the last line of defence the city has.”

“Of course, Captain.”

She gave the man a nod and moved away. “Those who haven’t been assigned a place, you go with me. I want to see everyone in their places. We need to make sure the Crystarium survives the siege.” She looked around to all her soldiers. “The Warrior of Darkness has finally come, after all this time. We need to show them that we can stand alongside them.”

“For the night,” Haurchefant called. “So that we may see another.”

The soldier’s cheered, though it was clear that there were still reservations about everything. The sin eaters blotting out the stars inching closer through the skies were a pressing issue, an issue Haurchefant didn’t think would come back to this corner of the world.

The men took off in their own directions, as did Lyna and her men. It left Haurchefant and his group or soldiers at the base in front of the Crystarium. “We need to be ready!” Haurchefant tapped into the same energy he had with Camp Dragonhead. “I need someone on lookout! We may get a wave of sin eaters before the main assault!”

The man fought dragons, beings that could communicate and strategize. As far as Haurchefant knew, these beasts couldn't. Still, it was better to be prepared. He grabbed a helmet and put it over his head before moving to the front. 

There was a sense of worry, of looming anxiety. All they could do was wait until the monsters descended from above, just as it had been in Ishgard. They watched as more of the monsters peeled away to attack others stationed in Lakeland. And then, the monsters appeared.

“Sin eaters!” 

Haurchefant sprang into action. “Go! Do not face them alone! Do not let them swarm you!” He watched as the soldiers ran into the woods, satisfied as he heard the sounds of combat.

Several bright white creatures with sharp claws and exposed ribs flew down from the skies, but only one fully touched down to attack. He moved to the front, bashing the creature with his shield.

It reeled back, hissing. It gave Haurchefant a chance to get a few good swings in before the creature lunged again. Another bash with his shield didn’t go as well, not with the monster wary of the last attack. It ducked underneath and took a swipe at the man’s legs.

He jumped back and briefly checked out his leg. It drew a bit of blood, but it wasn’t anything that couldn’t be healed either with a chirurgeon or with Alphinaud’s care. He focused intently, then charged back into battle. The Fury might not be with him in this world, but he would carry along her spirit. 

The sin eater was no more after that, disappearing as it crumpled onto the ground. But he had no time to wind down or check on his soldiers as more sin eaters swooped down from the air. There wasn’t just one sin eater he had to fight. Now, it nearly overwhelmed him. 

Still, he faced the challenge head on. He slammed his shield against two of the sin eater’s heads and drew the rest’s ire as he spun his sword around. His soldiers would be able to aid him in due time, all he had to do was hold out until that point. But the thought wasn’t lost on him that he was alone, that he was surrounded.

The stunned sin eaters broke from their daze and flew at him, raking claws across his armor. He was lucky that the creatures hadn’t aimed well enough. The ferocity still unnerved him, especially once they started surrounding him. No longer could he escape if he wanted. His wide slashes would hit them all, yes, but they had free reign and he couldn’t defend from all angles.

“Gawain!” Furan’s voice was like a lantern in a blizzard, a spot of light in the darkness. He felt better as a surge of healing coursed through him.

“I hope you don’t mind us butting in.” Alisaie said.

“Are you okay?” Alphinaud asked. 

“I’m afraid I’ve gotten myself in a bit of a tough spot. Do you mind lending your aid?” He pushed some of the beasts back with another bash. “I can draw their attention.”

“Of course!” The ethereal music started again, reminding Haurchefant of a march. He could hear the arrows being fired, he could see the storm of large bolts coming from the skies around him. 

Alisaie’s magic was similarly all accompanying. Blasts of fire, thunder, earth, and white light attacked sin eaters. If Furan was trying to whittle everything down at once, Alisaie was trying to pick them off one by one.

Through it all, Alphinaud’s healing kept the man up and free of the blighted light. With the four of them fighting, the sin eaters stood no chance, even with them going around to help the men under Haurchefant’s care. 

“We have to get going,” Alphinaud insisted. He took off into the forest, followed closely by Alisaie. Furan, for her part, shot Haurchefant a glance. There were questions there, things she wanted to say. He had questions too, especially seeing as she’d been back to the Source. But it wasn’t the right time.

“We can talk later,” Haurchefant insisted. “But people need you.”

She nodded softly. “We’ll talk later.” Then, she charged after the twins, leaving Haurchefant to deal with the aftermath.

The assault didn’t stop as soon as she left, of course. But the stragglers were easy to dispatch. The hardest pill to swallow is that not everyone made it out unscathed. There were soldiers missing, there were injured- some critically so. 

Spirits were down, especially as no one knew the fate of those in other groups. The only comfort people spoke of was the Warrior of Darkness.

“The Warrior of Darkness will make sure there’s not as many lives lost,” he muttered, looking up at the sky. There was a ship there, a ship he’d seen many times before with the Crystal Exarch. There was a ship flying the banner of Eulmore. 

The scene, in a word, was horrific. Even in combat with the Garlean forces, the other soldiers were generally on an even playing field as the enemies. 

Here, it was very different. She tried desperately to help render aid, but there were people too far gone, people who needed to get affairs in order before going to the place Alisaie worked with. 

Furthermore, there was a sick feeling in her gut, something exacerbated by Y’shtola’s words. 

Would she become like the sin eaters? Would she become a Lightwarden? Her own aether was corrupted with light. No amount of blessing from Hydaelyn would stop that. Her name stoked more distrust, more unease. Hydaelyn was a primal, if the Ascian’s words were to be believed. No, if the wall painting was to be believed. 

But she had her own free will, right? Had she been tempered this whole time, driven to do everything on her behest? And what of Krile? Minfillia? Were the three of them bound to the bidding of a Goddess for the purpose of bringing her total subjugation?

She took a deep breath in, then out. She tried to steady herself, just like she did any other time she felt like she was going to crumble. But it didn’t work this time. She curled in on herself, digging her nails into the soft soil. 

Her stomach felt like it was rolling. Minfilia was gone, as was Papalymo. The two she looked up to the most in the Scions, gone. Neither of their deaths had time to settle, especially not with Minfilia’s name appearing everywhere she looked. 

The woman pushed the thoughts away again. It wasn’t a good time, not with everything going on now. She ripped out clumps of dirt and vibrant, purple grass as she tried to focus on something else. 

Her love of adventure stayed with her, of course. It was why she came to Eorzea. Her mother wanted her to find something safer than a life on the road, but it wasn’t what Furan had in mind. Her mother would be very proud if she saw her, of course. Furan would have to make the trip to her little town by the sea when things finally calmed down. She liked watching the waves roll in. She liked to collect shells by the shore. 

Perhaps when her adventures were through, she would settle there and open a restaurant. 

Furan got up and picked the dirt from under her nails. There was still the every churning anxiety, of course, but it wasn’t all consuming anymore.

She looked around, peering through the trees and saw nothing. She breathed a sigh of relief as she started to make her way back to the Crystarium. Nobody had seen her- not even Ardbert. He had his own problems. It made keeping up with the facade of the cool demeanor all the more easier if nobody could watch her break down. No one could judge her for not being perfect, for not having an unwavering resolve.  

As she walked near the front gate, she tried to look for ‘Gawain’, but there was nobody there. The soldiers had either been folded into the aiding process or they’d already been carted inside. She supposed she would find out what camp ‘Gawain’ was in when she found Thancred.

The Crystal Exarch was fuming. 

Eulmore wasn’t content to simply allow them to do their work, of course. And Lord Vauthry’s threat to see the Crystarium fall hadn’t come from nothing. The Exarch expected some resistance, of course. But it was in the way of their own soldiers, the people they’d already been righting.

Not sin eaters. 

Haurchefant entered the Ocular shortly after the battles ended, looking fairly unharmed despite everything. Still, the Exarch funneled a bit of healing into the man. “How was it out where you were? I’ve heard primarily from those bringing the injured back.”

“I was by the front gate,” Haurchefant explained. “As such, we didn’t get attacked as hard as those deeper in. Even still, there were casualties. I am just glad that Furan was there to help fight back the wave.”

The Crystal Exarch nodded. “I didn’t expect all this when I rejected Vauthry’s demands.”

“And if you had?” Haurchefant asked. “What would you have done?”

The Exarch was in an all lose scenario. Of course he wouldn’t just give into their demands, but could he have been more subtle?  “I suppose, I would have tried to be more prepared.” 

Haurchefant nodded. “I… I am not going to lie, it was rather rough, but I believe that everyone did what they could. The city looks safe and the casualties weren’t nearly as bad as it could have been.”

“The city will rebuild and become stronger.” He frowned. “And… what of Lyna? Is she alright?”

“I… heard from some of the men that she wasn’t pleased with how things happened, but she is safe.”  

Some of the tension the Exarch felt dissipated. “Thank you.”

“Anytime, G’raha.” The man’s smile was warm, even being partially blocked by the helmet.

It wasn’t too long before Furan made her way into the Ocular. 

“Welcome, my friend. Tales of your heroism on the battlefield precede you─though I confess I found them more gladdening than surprising. I hear no few of our people have you to thank for plucking them from the jaws of death.” He made sure his ears didn’t move. He made sure his tail stayed in place. 

She looked away for a moment. “I… I did what I could.”

“Would that they had not needed saving to begin with. But the responsibility for that lies with me.” 

Furan frowned. “I don’t believe so. There was a man who mentioned that his friend had never known how beautiful the world could be. Perhaps Eulmore attacked because of everything, but your people don’t blame you.”

There was a pitter patter at his heart, a lurch of his stomach. “...One of our soldiers said that? … Thank you.” He couldn’t help the small smile he had. “Rest assured that I fully intend to continue our work. I will not shrink from what must be done. Now least of all.

Though I mourn the lost, I will not lose myself to grief. And even should regret be my constant companion, I will follow the path I have chosen to its end.”

“I wanted to get here before everyone else did, perhaps talk a little bit.” Her eyes fell on Haurchefanat. “But… I see I am a bit late for that.”

“It’s fine,” the Exarch insisted. “There’s very little that goes around here that Gawain doesn’t know about.”

Furan nodded, her eyes filled with warmth. Finally, it seemed, there was a crack in the wall she built around. “Ah, well. I wanted to make sure you were okay.” 

The man froze. “Ah, it’s not necessary. You have enough burdens on your shoulder without adding my problems to the pile. Nevertheless, I appreciate your concerns.”

Furan didn’t exactly seem satisfied with it, but moved on as everyone else began to pile into the Ocular. Her next target was mentioned and the stony demeanor she had rehardened. The glimmer of her personality had been shoved aside for the sake of duty.

But… after all of this, she would be free to return home. She would be free to express herself without the weight of duty on her shoulders. The forthcoming calamity would be no longer, after all. 

After the meeting, Haurchefant made his way down the streets to see if he could be of aid. Instead, he came face-to-face with Furan. She pulled him off the path, and between buildings. 

“Ah, is now really the best moment to talk? I thought you were off to Amh Araeng.”

Her eyes were fierce, arms crossed and her tail flicking. “I told them that I needed a moment to get ready." Then, a self-assured smile crept onto her face. "Y’shtola herself approves of this.”

"Of taking a break or talking with me?"

Furan’s tail flicked again. “Not important.”

Haurchefant nodded. “Right, so then what did you want to talk about?”

“I know you,” Furan insisted. “I know who you truly are.”

And Haurchefant knew that. He crossed his arms and offered her a smile. “And are you to accuse me of being an Ascian too? Just as Alphinaud did?”

Her face twisted. “He what? But I told him…”

He chuckled. “He didn’t believe that, of course. But needless to say, he and I have talked. I’ve been expecting this discussion since.”

Furan relaxed. “Ah, I… I don’t know what you know of everything going on in the Source… but we did it. The war is over. I wanted to let you know.”

“It’s amazing what you’ve been able to accomplish. I heard about some of your exploits from the Scions when they arrived and it has never failed to bring a smile to my face.”

The woman looked like she was going to cry. “I’m so glad to see you again,” she muttered. “I… I have lost too many of my friends, you included. I am so glad to know that you are safe.”

“I am glad too. I am glad that you are safe, that everything I did helped in the end.”

Furan looked up at him with a scowl. “You could have died! I’ve survived worse! The Praetorium essentially exploded around me!”

Haurchefant shook his head. “But neither of us know what could have happened. It was aimed directly at you, after all.”

“Hydaelyn would have helped,” she insisted, only to bite her lips. “I… I think. Or… maybe the echo might have worked?”

“We can focus on the possibilities, or we can try to carry on into the future.” Haurchefant knelt down to her eye level. “I don’t wish for you to beat yourself up. It was my action, just as it was your friend’s actions. One person cannot do everything, even someone as strong as you.”

Furan grimaced. “There should have been ways around it.”

“Perhaps, but the only thing you can do is press forward.” He stood back up. 

Furan was quiet for a moment. “...How did you survive anyhow? Alphinaud said… that healing wouldn’t be effective. And yet, you’re still here. Your body still breathes back in the Source.”

Haurchefant smiled. “Ah, you can thank the Exarch for that one. I’ve no idea how he did it, nor do I think he knows, but he saved my life by calling me here.”

“...Then he can’t be bad. I figured he wasn’t, not after everything that happened. Especially given how worried he seemed to be for his people. Thordan never seemed to care that much and neither does Varis. They seem to care more about their own power.” She sighed. “Though the latter makes sense if the nation was built by Emet-Selch. I don’t know when he entered the picture, but… things line up a bit now.”

“Do you feel better now?” Haurchefant asked. “Or did you want to see my face before you go?”

Furan stared up at him. “You would remove your helmet? It seemed attached to you the entire time.”

The man laughed as he moved the helmet off. “Trust me when I say that I do not like wearing this. I didn’t have to wear them back in Ishgard, even when fighting.”

She was transfixed. Furan stood on her toes and raised her hands to cup his face, to trace along the lines of his cheekbone. “It really is you. I…” She smiled softly. “I missed you.”

“I did as well. Knowing that you were eventually to arrive filled me with joy.” He pumped his arm, hand closed with a smile. “Because I believe in you.”

The woman returned to her heels and held her hands by her side. “I…” She sighed. “Thank you.” She looked around the alley. “I,,,” She looked back up at him. “I have to head out now. This break could never be a long one. But I’m glad to have this talk. Maybe once all of this is over, I could explain what all has happened.”

Even though G’raha had explained a bit, it would never be the same as hearing it first-hand from Furan. It could never compare, especially as she created a musical accompaniment for her yarns. 

“And perhaps,” Haurchefant said quietly. “Perhaps I can introduce you to a friend I’ve made while I’ve been here.”

“You’ve had time for making new friends?” She looked amused.

Haurchefant chuckled. “It’s not as if I am always tethered to my duty, after all. Of course I’ve made friends. It’s been several years for me here.” He gazed past Furan. “This friend of mine has been very kind, especially considering I have no story here. He’s fascinated by tales, of old ruins and heroes. I think the two of you would get along well.”

“Well, I’m always up for making new friends!” She bounced on her heels, facing away from the man. “I’ll meet your friend. Any friend of yours is a friend of mine, after all. I’ve really gotta get going now though.” Furan faced him one last time before she left, waving cheerfully before pulling a flute from her belt and running off.

The Warrior of Light was a strange one. She always was. 

But it was partially what made her so captivating. So what if her boot prints were sometimes on the desks in her excitement. 

Haurchefant chuckled softly and put the helmet back on. He still had a job to do with the guard, after all. Supplies needed to be run and people needed to be informed. 

Chapter Text

“I fear that when Furan slays the final Lightwarden and I am to do my final act, that Haurchefant will interfere,” the Exarch confessed. They were in the Ocular, in their own private meeting while Haurchefant was away on guard duty. If there was any time to plan, it was now.

He had a table set there, as well as two chairs. Two cups of tea to calm the nerves. 

“Thou art right to be worried of that. He seems to hold thee in high regard,” Urianger muttered. “If his previous actions are of any indication, he is wont to protect those he holds dear.”

The Exarch’s ears flattened on his head. “And… he is a dear friend. I’ve come to enjoy his company, to bask in his boundless optimism.”

Urianger took a sip of his tea. “But thy path continues onward?”

“I have to,” he insisted. “For as much as I would like a different solution, it’s unlikely.”

Urianger frowned. “What would you have me do?”

“I don’t care how you do it, but Haurchefant cannot intervene.” 

Urianger looked nervously at him. “I shall do the best I can.”

The Exarch sighed. “Thank you. I am counting on you.”

Urianger was silent for a moment, taking another sip of his tea. “And what happens with Furan after she discovers thy trickery? As much as thou wishes to martyr thyself, thy identity will come out. Even should she not know in the moment, she will.”

“I… don’t want to inflict that sort of pain on her, but it’s needed for the future. I have no doubt that she will find out from Haurchefant the kind of person I am. It’s… it’s why I feel like I need to address him before her.” He looked up. “I need to make him hate me.”

“I… wish thee the very best, then.”

The few days that Furan and the other Scions were away were a bit tortuous. Haurchefant had no scale for how far away she was, nor did they really have much of a plan. It was why it heartened Haurchefant when he saw her walking with Y'shtola and the red-haired girl. 

He could only see the back of her hair- the braid of blue and white hair to help keep some of her hair up, so he elected to try and make his way over. He wouldn’t interfere in their conversation, of course, but he wished to talk with Furan after their conversation was done. There wasn’t a reason anymore to sneak around her.

At least… not without G’raha around. 

Suddenly, she doubled over, coughing up a spattering of white that shone across the cobbled streets.

“Furan!” Y’shtola shouted. 

Haurchefant made his own way over, quicker than he’d intended. “Are you okay?”

Y’shtola didn’t even look up at him. “If naught is done, this will only get worse. Ryne─with the power of the Oracle, you have gained some measure of control over Light, have you not? Is there anything you can do for her?”

Furan looked up to meet Haurchefant’s gaze as Y’shtola and Ryne spoke between themselves. Haurchefant didn’t catch it though. All he saw was how sickly his friend looked. 

“You don’t look alright,” he muttered.

Furan frowned. “I-”

“She’s not,” Y’shtola said, finally meeting his gaze. “Gawain, I take it you know of the Lightwardens, correct? You are always by the Exarch’s side.”

“I do.”

“They emit a devastating amount of light when slain, something that usually turns the slayer into a new Lightwarden, but Furan’s case has been different.” She eyed Furan. “Or… so she thought. The light hasn’t dissipated over time.”

Furan didn’t meet the man’s gaze, as if she was ashamed. “Is it true?” Haurchefant asked softly, only for her to nod. 

Did G’raha know? Surely he had to, right? And surely the man had a plan. He wouldn’t just throw Furan away, not with how kindly he talked of her. Not with how impassioned he looked as he recounted the woman’s tales. 

“You are to rest. As I said, I will speak with the others and we shall prepare everything for this upcoming journey.”

Furan visibly wavered. “I… I can…”

“No,” Haurchefant crossed his arms. “You are running yourself ragged. I would do as Y’shtola says. Go, get a good night’s rest. Leave things for others to figure out.”

“Indeed. Please, leave some of this to us.”

“Fine. I will be in my room, then.” Furan walked away, sharing one last look with Haurchefant before she entered the Pendants. With Furan gone, he turned his attention back to Y’shtola. 

“You’ve gotten rather close to her in such a short time,” Y’shtola noted, tapping her chin. ”In any case, I thank you for backing me up. She can be stubborn about everything except her own health.”

Haurchefant frowned. “I hadn’t known about the Lightwarden’s light still lingering. It… makes me uneasy to see her in such a way.” He’s never seen her get so much as a cold, even in the winter-scourged Coerthas.

“Does this mean, then, that the Exarch doesn’t know? Or… perhaps… it means that you don’t know everything he does.” Y’shtola asked. “Which do you think?”

Haurchefant didn’t have an answer, not one that satisfied him. If they were in everything together, then why wouldn’t G’raha explain something like this? 

“I suppose we’ll just have to see which is which.” 

Haurchefant took another glance to the Pendants, then to the Ocular. 

“Surely there’s a reason. Perhaps… he truly didn’t know.” Haurchefant muttered. 

Y’shtola didn’t make another sound, instead leading Ryne to the Pendants. He could only assume it was to gather the rest. 

He took the time to catch his breath, to focus on the now, then walked to the Ocular. G’raha greeted him as he walked in, though it was stilted.

“Greetings.” There was a nervousness to his voice.

Haurchefant waved, then took off his helmet. “I wanted to check in on you.”

The Miqote’s tail flicked behind him. “There’s no need for that.”

He paused. That was… strange. “We are nearing the end of your plan,” he said. “The Lightwardens are nearly slain. What is the plan after?”

G’raha was quiet, turning his face to the mirror on the wall. “I cannot speak on it.” The ever-present worry of an Ascian listening in reared its ugly head yet again. “I thank you for your continued cooperation in everything. I’m aware that it hasn’t been the easiest.”

“I trust you,” Haurchefant insisted. But he couldn’t keep the image of his precious hero and the splattering of white. 

The silence through the room was deafening, cold like his home. It went on like that for a while before G’raha spoke. “I want you to follow the Scions for this next Lightwarden. I have something I need to solve.”

Haurchefant frowned. “What? Alone?”

The Exarch faced him, eyes hard. “It’s very near the end, and I must make sure that nothing goes wrong. I would like you to help in that matter. Make sure that everything proceeds as needed.”

“And how am I to do that?” He hadn’t traveled alongside the Scions before, and there were a great many of them he didn’t know well. How would they react to a stranger tagging along?

The Exarch’s face was unreadable, like stone. “You are a knight, surely you can find a way to use that sword of yours to their benefit.”

“Well, I can, of course.” Haurchefant’s gaze narrowed. “But they’ve surely got it covered. What point is there for me to follow them?”

The man didn’t respond, casting his attention to the mirror instead. 

“Is there even a point to me following them?” 

Yet again, the Exarch didn’t answer. The warmth these meetings usually held was gone in favor of an icy silence.

“Did you know about the problems regarding the Lightwardens?” Haurchefant asked quietly.

The Exarch regarded him again. “In what way?”

Haurchefant’s eyes sharpened. “Their light is hurting Furan. Did you know that would happen?”

The man’s face shifted. “I have a plan,” he insisted, voice cool and calm. 

A plan? “So you did know?” The words tasted bitter on his tongue. “You put her in danger knowingly?”

“She’s the Warrior of Light,” the Exarch insisted. “She was the best suited for this task. She’s always in the throes of danger anyway.”

Haurchefant growled. “She’s not just the Warrior of Light!” He could feel his head pounding, he could feel the scarred over wound on his chest ache. “You’re talking this way about a person. You’re talking about a person you’ve adventured with!”

“It makes me the expert of what she is capable of. If she doesn’t succeed here, then all is lost.” The Exarch’s voice was like a low rumble. “I have a plan in place to ensure she doesn’t fall.”

“And you couldn’t tell me anything?” Haruchefant demanded. “She’s sick! She’s not doing well! And the only thing you can offer is that you have a plan? You couldn’t let me know that this would happen in the first place?”

The Exarch’s gaze cut through Haurchefant. “And why would I tell you that? What would be the purpose?”

Haurchefant could feel his heart shatter. “I… thought you trusted me. I trusted you.”

“You’re going with the Scions. If you wish, you can keep a close eye on the Warrior of Light. That will be all.”

Haurchefant huffed, grabbing his helmet and shoving it on his head. “Good day, Crystal Exarch.”

“Good day, Lord Haurchefant.”

The man stormed out, back to the Pendants, past the Scions conversing outside, and locked himself in his room.

Haurchefant woke late the next day, late enough to miss attending the meeting entirely. He walked up to the Crystal Tower just as the Scions made their way out.  He saluted as he greeted them , prompting a strange look from Furan and Alphinaud. “I have been given orders to go alongside you to Kholusia,” he explained. 

“And he’s just giving us his personal knight?” Alisaie asked. “Shouldn’t he have his own knight around?”

He didn’t even want to think about G’raha right now. “I believe he wants to ensure that the search for the final Lightwarden goes smoothly.”

“We’re meeting in Wright,” Alphinaud explained. “You’ve been there, if you just want to teleport.”


Thancred’s eyebrow raised. “Or we could give him the details on our way there. Perhaps we can talk on our way there. After all, we know very little about him.”

Furan glowered at Thancred. “He’s fine, really.” She crossed her arms. “He can travel with me.”

Ryne bit her lip. “Actually, I wanted to go with you, if you don’t mind.” Her voice was soft and light. “I want to make sure…”

Furan’s face fell. “Ah… right.” She huffed, then glared back at Thancred. “Well, I trust him, so don’t be rude.”

Thancred’s eyes lightened as a smirk formed on his face. “Me? Would I be rude? When have I ever done that?”

Furan had an impish smile of her own. “Well, I’m sure there are women in Limsa who would beg to differ.”

Thancred chuckled. “Ah, but he’s not one of my past flings, now is he?”

She looked at Haurchefant, clearly bemused. “No, but…” She laughed. “Ah, well. There’s a story here somewhere.” Furan let out a sigh and prompted the group to approach the amaro rides. “Then, I leave him in your care. Gawain, let me know if he’s threatened you in any way.”

Haurchefant nodded. “Of course. I doubt he will.” He looked over at Thancred. “Stay safe.”

Furan rolled her eyes and hopped on the amaro’s back with Ryne following shortly after. The Scions waited until the bird was far in the distance before they turned back to him.

Thancred grabbed his arm and moved him to the amaro. “You’re riding with me.” He moved him to the amaro and had him sit down first, then sat directly behind him. 

In a matter of seconds, the bird took off. He could hear the wind rushing through his ears as they sailed over the lavender forest and over a sparkling blue body of water. 

“You’re a strange man,” Thancred said.

Haurchefant frowned. “How so?”

Thancred’s voice was low. “You are a man who showed up one day, without a record to your name- names.” He couldn’t see Thancred’s face, not when he was focused on the front of the amaro, but there was a certain edge to his voice. “What are you playing at?”

There was a brief moment of silence. “I’m not sure what you’re implying, but I want to protect this place.”

“I gather information for the Scions back on the Source. It’s something I am very good at, and yet, there’s no such trail of information regarding you past a certain point. You carried the name of a man I’ve heard of, yet you bore the scars of a man long since dead. I’ve seen enough with regards to Ascians to recognize their handiwork. And I refuse to play part in another of their, of your schemes.”

Haurchefant sighed. “I have been told of these plights, but I am uninvolved. I assure you, I am not what you think I am- and I am working towards the same goal you lot are.” 

“Our lot? And what would that make you if you are outside of our lot?” 

There wasn’t a good way of sidestepping that question. “I believe Furan would find this conversation to be rude,” Haurchefant muttered. 

Thancred snorted. “Perhaps, but would it not be cruller to offer a person hope and dash it away

“I’m not an Ascian,” he insisted. “I cannot say anything more than that, but I can promise that I will explain later.” Or rather, he’d let G’raha and his silver tongue explain everything. He and Urianger wouldn’t be made to explain. That was the deal. 

“Until that point, I will not let you out of my sight.” The man sighed. “I don’t want her hurt through any actions you cause. I’ve noticed the way she acts towards you- as if the two of you share a history. I don’t want her crushed by a ruse.” There was a bitter tone to his voice. 

Haurchefant took a breath. “It is not my desire to cause her distress. I would rather tell the truth about everything than do what I am doing now. But this ruse will crumble, and I look forward to properly meeting you then. As it is now, I must see this duty through to the end.”

Thancred was quiet a moment. “Did you know about the deal with the Lightwardens?”

“No.” His voice came out a bit harsher than he intended. He took a breath. “No, I was not aware, not until yesterday. If you cannot believe another word from my mouth, please believe this; I had no knowledge that the Lightwardens’ light wouldn’t be mitigated.”

“Was the Exarch aware?”

Haurchefant grimaced. “I don’t know.” The lie tasted bitter. He knew all along, and yet he told no one. He spent so much time talking about how inspiring the Warrior of Light was, then turned around and used her. “I imagine he thought that it wouldn’t affect her.”

“I see.” The man didn’t sound convinced, but there was no way Haurchefant could have delivered it better. There was another moment where the pair sat in silence before Thancred spoke again. “We just recently got word that something odd is happening in Eulmore. It would seem as if the final Lightwarden is inside the city’s walls. And the army there is protecting it.”

Haurchefant frowned. “The city does seem to have an unusually firm grasp on the Sin Eaters. In the battle, it was as if they were being directed. There’s something with intelligence behind the decisions, even if the Sin Eaters have none to speak of.”

The bright blue skies gradually faded, bringing back the harsh white light Haurchefant had come to despise in his time here. He pointed his face down, only to see the light reflected off the water’s surface. Then, he buried his face in the amaro’s feathers. “I will be glad to never again see this awful light,” he grumbled. “I’ve gotten used to the skies around the Crystarium.”

Thancred chuckled. “It’s quite the strange dichotomy, especially traveling at night. You leave the Crystarium with their darkness, or lack of primordial light, then you start traveling. There’s a line where you can see where the surroundings start to get brighter, but you can see it far in the distance. I’m sure our scholarly friends would have much to say on the topic. All I can say is that it’s terrible to travel through.” He laughed. “Your eyes don’t adjust as well as you would hope”

The only bright side Haurcehfant had was that it wasn’t snowing. He couldn’t imagine the snow blindness this would cause. 

The Amaro drifted down to the ground. He could feel the wind pulling against his ears in a different way, then stop as they landed. Thancred dismounted first, with Harchefant moving soon after. He moved his face up and looked at the people standing off to the side. 

Furan stood there with crossed arms and a slight smile pulling at her face. “So, how was your trip?”

“Fine,” Haurchefant answered.

Then, Thancred stepped forth. “Gawain here overslept, so I had to explain what he missed. Went over the stuff that mattered, like the bit about Eulmore. Then we just talked a bit about his thoughts on our ‘friend’, Emet-Selch.” The lie rolled off Thancred’s tongue with ease. 

Haurchefant nodded, grabbing ahold of the lifeline Thancred tossed. “As one of the Exarch’s loyal knights, I wanted to let him know exactly where I stood on the topic. And I am thankful to have been filled in.”

Furan smiled softly. “Well, I’m glad. Thank you, Thancred.”

Ryne moved to be at Thancred’s side. “Everything was okay on our end,” she insisted.

Haurcefant breathed a sigh of relief. He didn’t want to see anything like what happened yesterday, not ever again.

Behind them, another amaro landed, this one carrying the twins. They moved to Furan’s side immediately before looking around to the other Scions. Shortly after that, Urianger and Y’shtola landed. 

Their walk to Wright proceeded with little fanfare. The small bits of banter between the twins had quieted as everyone looked over their shoulders. The bright skies did little to disrupt the Sin Eaters, after all. This was their territory. During this walk, Furan had to travel somewhere else, saying something about a Sin Eater she had her eyes on.

Once at the small village, Haurcehfant noticed the quiet. Wright had been bustling in its own ways on his previous visit. While the people didn’t walk outside during all hours of the day, one could still hear the bustle inside shops and homes. The silence now felt eerie.

“I’ll stay and wait for Furan to come back,” Alphinaud insisted. “You can make your way there first.”

“And I’ll stay behind as well,” Ryne offered. 

Thancred nodded. “Right, the rest of us can go ahead.” The man shot Haurchefant a look, something akin to a demand. “You can keep up, yes?”

“Of course.” He flashed Alphinaud a smile. “I will see the three of you there.” He gave a little wave and pressed forward behind the others, sticking close to Urianger and Alisaie. The other pair of Scions intimidated him

While Wright was empty, the path leading to Gatetown was not. He saw a few people shambling along the worn, dirt path. A hyuran man groaned to himself, looking a bit like the frostbitten soldiers rumored to stalk the Dusk Vigil.

“Vau..Vauthry,” another mumbled, this one a miqo'te with green fur. She stepped forward with wobbly steps. 

“Lon….long live…” 

As they walked along the path, they carefully moved around the citizens. It was like they were in a trance. 

Near Gatetown, not on the path itself, but just on the side, he saw an auri- a drahn man mumbling to himself with large horns and white scales. Tall, with a thin, long tail and long, black hair that matched the appearance of a woman he’d met before. He gasped and fished out a note he’d been given back in Holminster Switch, the same letter he’d given Alphinaud but received back upon the failure of their last search.

“It doesn’t seem to be the best course of action, not as of yet.” Urianger’s soft voice stopped him in his tracks. “Thou were’t going to investigate, yes? 

“He’s like the others,” Y’shtola insisted. “They look similar.”

“I’ve been looking for him,” Haurchefant explained. “His mother asked me to give him a letter.”

Thancred sighed. “I’m not sure he’ll be able to hear you right now, much less read whatever she’s written.”

Alisaie frowned. “We’ll fix this. We’ll figure out what’s going on.”

Instead of walking to the man, Haurchefant reluctantly kept his distance and stuck to Urianger’s side as they walked up to the lion’s den.

The scene inside was harrowing, to put everything mildly. Haurchefant’s first glimpse at the opulence and greed Eulmore displayed brought his mind back to Ishgard and the lords and ladies he’d been unfortunate enough to meet. 

Soldiers and citizens alike attacked as they made their way up the spiral staircase. The flood of people felt relentless, even with him lending aid to the Scions. But he had to keep them at bay. They weren’t gone yet. They’d be reeling from taking a shield to the face, but it was a better alternative. 

Together, he and Thancred kept the ire of the citizens off Alisaie, Urianger, and Y'shtola and in turn, they kept each other in fighting shape. 

Then the fighting stopped. They had the opportunity to follow Furan along and confront the man himself; to confront the man poisoning his own people.

Lord Vauthry was a pale man whose purple robes didn’t compliment well and a body that spoke to the gluttony of Eulmore. While people outside town starved, Lord Vauthry allowed a Sin Eater to gingerly feed him grapes.

It was a disgusting sight; and all the more so when the man suddenly sprouted wings

“Thancred, stop him!” he heard Alisaie shout. 

But it was to no avail. The man was gone, and with him the final target. 

“It’s no wonder then that the sin eaters used tactics, no matter how crude,” Haurchefant muttered. He glanced out the window and to the mountaintop high in the sky. “What a sick cycle this is.”

For all of G’raha’s faults, he would never go this far. The secrets the man kept weren’t of this magnitude, even if the secrets he did keep were shattering.

He pushed the thought of G’raha to the side for now and instead rushed to render aid to the citizens of Eulmore. For as cruel as Haurchefant heard the soldiers and people could be, nobody deserved to be enthralled in the manner they were. 

He saw as the people he carried to Ryne slowly regained themselves. They were confused, lost. Their leader wasn’t here and instead, their enemies were.

This sense of confusion shifted to that of betrayal as Alphinaud gave his speech. Their veil of lies had been torn, replaced by a cruel, intense light. As he spoke, Haurchefant scanned those brought to Ryne for the man he’d seen earlier, eventually spotting him by a back wall.

Haurchefant looked at Thancred, grabbing the man’s attention, then looked over at the man. He would play along with Thancred. Better that than suddenly having most of the Scions turn against him and having his secret exposed in this way.

Thancred nodded and looked back at Alphinaud, but Haurchefant knew Thancred’s eyes were still trained on him. Ah... but that was fine. He could watch.

He removed the letter from his pack and moved over to the Drahn man. “Excuse me,” he called softly. 

The man turned to him, a look of confusion present before he examined the armor closer. “Oh? You’re from the Crystarium.”

Haurchefant nodded. “I had the great fortune of meeting your mother, and I’ve been trying to find you since.”

The man’s eyes lit up. “My mother? Is she alright? I heard Holminster Switch was attacked. Is she…?”

“I’m unsure.” He took a breath. “It was attacked, but I spoke to her before it was. The town is still making an effort to find out just how many people were lost that day. I cannot lie, I haven’t seen her, not even when we made our way through.”

His shoulders slumped. “Ah, I see.” He was quiet. 

“I wanted to bring you a letter, though. Your mother asked for me to deliver it if I ever saw you.” Haurchefant offered the sealed envelope. “She spoke of you fondly, that you set out to aid people, but that she was worried.”

The man took the missive gingerly, examining the words written on the paper. “It’s her handwriting….” He carefully tore the letter open and scanned the words. 

Haurchefant stood there, watching as the man’s expression shifted. There was a mix of something there, sadness, of course, but also of love. 

Then he clutched the letter to his chest. “There wasn’t anything I could do,” he muttered. “Instead, the city got their claws in me. They offered aid, to help me provide it. But people went missing from Gatetown.” The man frowned. “I helped to pass out meol. I helped cause this.”

Haurchefant shook his head. “You rendered aid as well as you could. I am sorry that they put that burden on your shoulders.”

The man was quiet, but Haurchefant recognized the expression on his face. His words weren’t sinking in. How could they?

“I am sure that you will be able to do your best going forward.” He nodded at the man. “I am terribly sorry, once again. I do hope she made it out and I hope you can be reunited.” 

The man’s eyes shut tight. Haurchefant figured he probably heard his words and walked back to where the Scions had gathered. Alphinaud had long finished his speech and was talking with the others. 

“Oh!” Alphinaud looked into Haurchefant’s eyes. “Is that the man you were looking for?”

Haurchefant nodded. “Yes. The missive has been passed.” One good thing had come from the Exarch’s sudden heel-face turn. It wasn’t good news, of course, but it didn’t leave someone in the dark. The man had options on what he could do now. 

Alisaie gave the man a glance. “Well, we’re off to go get a lift to work, then make our way to Mount Gulg. Are you continuing to tag along with us?”

Did he even really have an option? The Exarch had so coldly cast him aside. His eyes caught Urianger’s. There was a shiftiness there, of nervousness. It was understandable, of course. The longer he stuck around, the more likely it was that everyone else would find out and split the Scions down the middle. But more importantly, whatever stealthy plan G’raha had would be lost.

Maybe.

“I… I will tag along as long as I am told to. I may make a trip to see if the Exarch still wishes me here.”

Alisaie nodded. “Well, we have it in hand now. If you do intend to keep following, we will be at the lift.”

Haurchefant scanned the rest of the Scions and gave them a nod. “Of course.” He could see the distrust in Thancred’s eyes, eyes that followed wherever he went. He pulled at the aetheryte at the Crystarium and allowed the only bit of magic he knew to thrum through him. He took one last look at Furan, to focus on her face, before he was enveloped in a flash of blue.

It took a moment for his eyes to adjust. The daylight of the Crystarium was nothing compared to the primordial light of Eulmore. Even still, it took a moment for him to make his way out of the covered building and into the square. 

There was a weird feeling, a strange vertigo as he moved towards the tower. He was off-balance, a little light-headed. Perhaps it was due to stress. Thancred’s watchful eyes were intense, after all. Perhaps it was due to having the argument with the Exarch. Or, perhaps it had been the horrors he’d witnessed at Eulmore. 

Either way, perhaps he would report into the Exarch, see what he needed to do, then take a small break. He had been running on fumes himself, after all. 

He took one step, his legs feeling like lead, then another. He felt his head sway. 

He took another step. He heard a clattering of metal as his legs buckled underneath him. 

Then there was nothing.

Chapter Text

The Exarch was gazing into the mirror. He’d been surprised that Vauthry was a Sin Eater, but it explained everything now. That’s the reason he’d taken such a stance against their eradication. It’s why he held such power over them. He was a person and he was a Sin Eater. 

The man huffed and moved from the mirror. He could catch up on what plans were when they had something established. As of now, the Exarch wanted to ensure his own city’s defences were sufficient in case they were needed. As he walked, he heard the thunderous footfalls of metal clanging on the tile floor. The Exarch straightened his back and waited.

A man wearing armor, one of the guards he had posted outside the Crystal tower, ran in with terror in his eyes. 

“Sir! Sorry to bother you, but Gawain has collapsed outside.”

The Exarch’s eyes widened. “What? But he was supposed to be with the Scions!” He fell in line behind the guard as they made their way out. 

“He came back, then collapsed in the square. He’s currently being tended to by Chessamile, but we’ve no idea what happened.” 

The daylit sky was cruel for the situation. Still, at least it hadn’t happened while the man was fighting something. The Exarch clenched his fists. It was a foolish idea to send him away when something like this happened before. No. The Exarch should have just confined him to guard the Crystarium. Instead, he was nearly put in grave danger.

The man was laying on one of the unused mattresses. He could see the scar from his would-be death. 

“Do you know what he may be suffering from?”

The older woman shook her head. “I’m afraid not. As far as I can tell, he’s healthy.”

But there was something clearly very wrong, not something a chirurgeon could reasonably solve. 

Was this the Exarch’s fault? Was it because he was summoned to the First without his body? Would the Scions also get this way? 

The Exarch frowned. And the last thing Haurchefant and he discussed had been heavy. He’d started to betray the man. His stomach twisted. “Perhaps some rest will do him well.”

Yes, perhaps. And he would keep Haurchefant away from what he needed to do. Once the Exarch was gone, everything would work itself out. Without the Exarch, there would be nothing tethering their souls here. 

He steeled his resolve. “Let me know if he awakens. I want to speak with him if I can. He wanted to report something to me, it seems.”

The soldiers nodded.

He looked at Haurchefant once again, taking in the sad state he was in. Everything would be fine. His plan would work, it had to. 

Then, he walked back to his tower. 

“A shame about that man there,” Emet-Selch’s voice echoed through the Ocular as he walked through the door.  There he was, standing off to the side with an expression alike a cat.

The Exarch took a breath and exhaled through his nose. “It is. It’s deeply concerning that something strange has befallen him.”

The man snorted. “It’s certainly strange. Strange magics, a strange man, and a strange affliction.”

“For what reason do you visit?” He kept his voice calm, even if the sight of the Ascian made his blood boil.

Emet-Selch smirked. “Well, I wished to tell you that which your guard could not and he had been wondering whether he should continue with his friends or if he should stick by your side. He’s a loyal knight, it seems.”

“And what reason do you have to tell me what he couldn’t? What do you gain?”

Emet-Selch shrugged. “Nothing really. I was merely in the neighborhood, as it were. Did I have something to gain for saving the Warrior of Light’s friend? I do things outside of what would give me favor.”

The Exarch eyed him warily. “What would he have told me?”

“I believe you saw it in that mirror of yours, but they found the Sin Eater. The man you had been at war with this entire time was one of the creatures you sought to destroy. Perhaps places wouldn’t be as bad had you the foresight to destroy Eulmore.” He shrugged. “But then there’s the issue with the light, I suppose.”

The Exarch’s tail flicked. “Is this what he would have told me?”

“Ha! Absolutely not.” There was a look of amusement. “No, it would have been boring, with nothing to truly make you question your actions. Wouldn’t it have been better if you could have destroyed that city? There are people who may not have suffered as they did. The Sin Eaters may not have been organized. There may not be as many, especially with what he did with their food.” The man snorted. “And yet, you tried to choose peace. You tried to deal with them diplomatically as people went missing.”

There was an uneasy truth to his words, and yet….

“Do those people really deserve their lives? Especially after the way they’ve treated their fellow man?” The man offered pitious look. “They’re like insects, below that. We never would have done these sorts of things. We were above it all. Yet all you do is kill each other, destroy.” His eyes narrowed. “All you do is betray your fellow man.”

The Exarch crossed his arms. “I don’t believe in collective punishment. Additionally, I did what I could with the information I had. Despite how cruel their people could be, it’s not right for me to disallow the potential growth they could have. To cut them away and forget about them would be  a cruelty in of itself, especially to the innocent lives trapped within.”

Emet-Selch shrugged. “And that’s your view, I was merely offering my own take.” He bowed, then looked up to stare into his eyes. “And now I take my leave. I’ll see you soon.”

With a flash of black, the man was gone and the Exarch was alone again. He could breathe again.

The man had a glimmer of truth, the Exarch could have paid more attention to the other leader. Perhaps there were signs he missed that could have led him to point him out sooner. If Furan could have killed Vauthry first, perhaps Holminster Switch would be standing. Perhaps the Crystarium wouldn’t have been attacked. 

He sent Alphinaud to a place he could have been lost to. While there were dangers of that everywhere, he’d sent Alphinaud into the lion’s den. He’d sent Thancred there too.

The Exarch keeps sending those he’s read stories of into the jaws of death. It was a stroke of luck that neither party had been taken.

The Exarch moved to his writing desk and tapped the pen to his chin. He would slip Urianger a letter with instructions. If he were to go along with his plans, he would need to make sure no one interfered. The Scions would be freed, as would Haurchefant. Then, when the dust settled, Urianger would say the last part of the message.

“I have deceived you from the beginning,” he wrote. “I am a man stealing the identity of another for my own nefarious ends. This was all a convenience, every action.” He rolled the parchment and stuck it in a bag. 

He would die, and no one would mourn him. 

Before he made his way to Kholusia, he stopped by Haurchefant again. Nothing had changed in the last several hours, but he managed to get a moment alone to speak to his unconscious form. His chest rose and fell normally. He didn’t stir, not that the man could tell. 

The part of him that was G’raha took a breath and moved his mouth to the man’s ear. “We could never have met in Ishgard after this, but you allowed me to hope otherwise." May you go on adventures in my stead,” he whispered. “I’m sorry.”

Then, G’raha was gone. 

Haurchefant woke with a dull pain in his legs. He didn’t initially recall going to sleep, nor did he remember this particularly uncomfortable bedding. He looked around the room to a set of very familiar faces. 

He was in the chirurgeon's office. 

Then he remembered passing out. He had been walking to the Ocular to see if the Exarch would- The Exarch!

Haurchefant sat up suddenly. “How long have I been out?” The dull pain erupted into something sharper, but there was no time to waste.

The soldier by his bed jolted. “It’s been a few days.”

“Where is the Exarch?” He had a terrible feeling, something like from a dream.

“You can’t go in your condition,” the Chessamile insisted. “You’ve been asleep for a while, but it wasn’t a restful sleep.”

Haurchefant pointedly ignored her and ignored the soldier trying to get him to lay back down. “I have a duty and I must see it out.” He picked up his armor and put it on piece by piece, then he grabbed his sword and shield. 

Despite their protests, Haurchefant walked out of the building and ran to the amaro mount. If the Exarch was anywhere, he knew where he’d be. But while he ignored their warnings, he didn’t want to push himself. He hopped atop the bird, this time without someone to guide it. He’d apologize later, but he had to make sure he wasn’t too late.

He thought he heard a goodbye, but trying to recall was vague. It brought to mind every other sign he’d refused to see. The haunting looks G’raha would make flooded his mind. Every story he told, every insistence Haurchefant made, every promise made through gritted teeth. Haurchefant recalled them all and came to a worrying conclusion.

G’raha Tia never intended to come back with them. There was no future for him.

The trip to Kholusia was stressful, but Haurchefant could still see the bubble of light in the distance. Vauthry hadn’t been slain yet, but he didn’t know when that would change. He could see Mount Gulg come into view, then a strange, large rock golem. They’d been able to get to the top, just like he thought they would. 

He was in the bubble now. The bright light hurt his eyes, but he didn’t waver. 

“Is there any way you can get me to the second level?” He held the reins and eased the amaro down to the cliff face.

The bird responded eagerly, drifting down and gliding along the ground before stopping by the foot of the large stone statue. There was a gathering of people around, the likes of which he’d never seen before. He looked up and grimaced. 

“How to get up there?”

A large figure with a flowing dress and bright orange pigtails drifted down and met his gaze. “And what is this mortal doing in such a rush?” they asked. “Our sapling and her friends have gone and yet another shows to this place?”

Haurchefant stepped off the amaro’s back. “Do you know how to get up there? I need to help. My friends are up there.” He chucked his helmet to the side. Hopefully, the figure would be able to read his expressions.

The figure tilted their head. “Are you friends with our dear sapling?” There was a moment where the figure pondered, then they snapped her fingers. “Oh! You’re the face she sees in her dreams! She sees you covered in blood, and yet here you are.” They studied him.

Haurchefant winced. “Ah, yes. I am him. I would like to help her, to help her and another of my friends.”

They smiled at him. “Will you keep my----- safe?” There was a word in there, unknown to Haurchefant, likely of their own language.

“I will. And I have.”

They hummed. “So you have.” They scooped Haurchefant into their hands and covered him. “The nasty creatures are mostly gone now. All that’s left are strays and the large one inside.”

Haurchefant nodded. “Thank you.”

Then, the fey creature took to the skies. They laughed as they moved through the air, taunting some of the remaining Sin Eaters as they flew. “Missed us!” There was a child-like joy they took. “Perhaps with this, our lovely branch will remember to call us. Would you tell her to remember us?”

Haurchefant smiled. “Of course. How could anyone forget?”

They squealed with delight, then flew faster. In practically no time, they were at the base of the mountain. The figure allowed Haurchefant to step down and grinned. “Tell our branch to call for Feo Ul, next time.”

“Of course!” Haurchefant didn’t wait for Feo Ul to leave before he began to sprint through the labyrinth-like structures of white that had been built on the mountain. 

It was eerily quiet. Haurchefant occasionally had to deal with a Sin Eater, but otherwise, the man ran through an empty dungeon. Then, the light faded. A dark sky burst through the light, prompting Haurchefant to push himself harder. 

He came across a frightening scene. 

Furan was on the ground with spattering of white along the stone. Over her was the Crystal Exarch. The light exploded back into the sky.

“I will channel this profusion of power to the Crystal Tower and use it to travel to other worlds,” he said, “As I have dreamed of doing ever since I first learned of their existence! Who would choose to remain here, in this dying realm, when they might go elsewhere and begin anew? Not I. And thus...thus did I use you!” There was a power in his voice, different than the usual. This one was more confident, more practiced.

Ryne said something, as did Alisaie, but he didn’t hear that. His eyes and his ears were locked on the scene in front of him.

“Stop!” Haurchefant shouted. “You have to stop! We can find another way!” He was still too far away.

G’raha Tia’s eyes fell on Haurchefant, a bit pitious. “My plans were always this. I’m sorry to disappoint you in such a way.” He laughed. “I have tricked you in everything I’ve done. I saved you for the sole purpose of helping with this plot, sorry to say.” He stared at Haurchefant through the robes. “All that you have ever known of me is a lie, Haurchefant Greystone." He let the words linger n the air, then sighed. "All I desire is power, nothing more and nothing less.”

Haurchefant looked at the Scions briefly, taking in whatever shock they had, then back to G’raha. His feet pounded against the white marble beneath his feet. That was a lie. Haurchefant refused to believe that G’raha was a lie the entire time. The man was too excited about Furan’s stories. They shared meals together, made plans together. 

“And Lyna? Is the esteem you hold for her a lie too?”

G’raha faltered, then took a breath. ”Alas, some things must needs be sacrificed. Whatever affection I hold for her pales in comparison to my plans to travel to other worlds.”

The answer wasn’t as carefully crafted. Haurchefant could see the sadness in his gaze. He took a few steps forward in a placating manner. “We can figure out another way.”

“Do not interfere!” Urianger shouted. “Please, I beseech you all! Let him go!”

Haurchefant stopped in his tracks and looked at Urianger. The man’s eyes darted from his gaze and remained firmly focused on the ground in front of him. The coward knew all along what the Exarch’s plan was, and he wouldn’t even meet Haurchefant’s eyes.

“You knew of this, Urianger.” Y’shtola’s voice was calm, but held a strange undertone. “Tis all a fiction. Such vaguely defined acts of teleportation stand no chance of success. The Exarch will never live to see another world─as he knows only too well. From the beginning, he intended to sacrifice himself to save our friend and Norvrandt.” 

Haurchefant looked back at G’raha, but saw nothing through the hood. The man deliberately raised his head to cover those red eyes of his.

“Then...what does he mean to do?” Alphinaud asked. 

“He means to take the Light with him into the rift...where he will die.”

It was a punch to his gut. Haurchefant froze in place, looking at his friend in horror. “Why?” To hear it spelled out was unnerving.

G’raha Tia chuckled as he lowered his head. “Ah. He smiled. “It would appear that my ruse is revealed.” He looked at Haurchefant. “I am sorry that things have ended up this way. But I thank you for being there by my side. I am afraid I will not be following through with my half of the deal.”

“You can’t just do this!” Haurchefant took another step forward. 

“I am sorry that I stifled you so. You should have been granted permission to follow after your friends, yet my plans were always at the forefront.” He looked at Furan. “And to you, I thank you for fighting for this world, for believing.”

“G’raha!” Furan and Haurchefant shouted. He ran forward. The Scions could think what they wanted at this point.

The wind rushed past, blowing the hood off his head. There stood G’raha Tia. There stood his friend. The ears on his head pointed towards them, then stretched to the skies. 

“I’m afraid this is where it ends. May you go on many adventures, may you see what the world has to offer. Fare you well, my friends─my inspiration.”

He was feet away as he slowed his pace. “You don’t need to do this,” Haruchefant insisted between breaths. “We can find a way. There’s always another way. Surely.”

Haurchefant sat in horror as he watched his friend, the friend he’d come to know these past several years, smile at Haurchefant and reach down towards Furan. “If that were the case, surely I would have found it by now. No, this is my pa-”

Then, there was the terrible sound of a gun. G’raha Tia crumpled to the ground as Emet-Selch came from behind them. He looked at the scene with disgust. 

“G’raha!” He made an action to move, to get closer but Emet-Selch pointed the gun back at the Exarch's head.

“Stay put. Your friend is still alive, but whether he remains so depends on you.” He rolled his eyes. “But really, to think this was the pinnacle of his grand plan. I must admit, it’s been very interesting to see how things have played out.” He looked at Haurchefant and looked over to the Scions behind him. “I’ve known about this plan for a while, of course. I really thought you could have gotten through to him! But alas,” he shrugged.

He was powerless as the man ranted. Many of these things he said went over his head, but the other Scions seemed to understand. They would be able to explain it to him later. Right now, Haurchefant was focused on watching G’raha’s chest rise and fall and making sure Furan was okay. She’d passed out sometime during everything, but she seemed relatively stable. They both did. 

Despite being told to protect him, Haurchefant couldn’t get here in time and despite wanting to keep Furan safe, the light was threatening to turn her into a monster. 

Emet-Selch huffed. “By the way, I passed along your message for you. I suppose those secrets you loathed can finally be out in the open. But for how long, I wonder?” He grabbed G’raha’s arm, and vanished in a ring of darkness. "How long before that precious hero of yours succumbs to the light she holds?"

As soon as he was gone, Ryne rushed to Furan’s side.  The other Scions moved to Haurchefant’s.

“Are you alright?” Alphinaud asked.

Haurchefant shook his head numbly. “Everything’s gone so wrong,” he whispered. “I made plans, the three of us, to explore my home properly.”

“Are you him then, truly?” Thancred asked, arms crossed. “You don’t have any sort of talisman on your person?”

“He’s alive,” Alphinaud insisted. “Furan checked for herself.“

Haurchefant nodded. “I… I’m quite living. I bear the scars of that day, yes, but not the intended effect. “ He looked at Thancred. “He saved my life. I was truthful when I spoke to you that day. I am not an Ascian, and after all that has transpired, I wish to never allow them a moment of respite.” He glanced back at Furan. 

Y’shtola hummed. “It’s no wonder then that the two of you became such fast friends. It makes sense then, that your aether looks like that. I thought it appeared a little dense.” She made a thoughtful hum as she looked around.

Alphinaud nodded. “I had the same thoughts as Thancred at first. Things didn’t make sense, so I told Furan my theories and asked her to investigate. She found him, had him taken to the Rising Stones.”

Thancred glanced at Furan. “Back in Il Mehg, yes? She seemed a bit out of sorts. No wonder.”

Haurchefant took a breath “My name is Haurchefant Greystone. The last thing I recall from home is collapsing to protect Furan. I heard a voice, then found myself here. Since that time, I have been aiding the Crystal Exarch in his quest. We’d even become friends in the years I’ve spent looking after him. Some of you knew  all this already. Alphinaud, Furan, and Urianger.” His eyes lingered on the man slowly trying to fade into the back. “You were content to allow my friend to die, to sacrifice himself.”

“Thou shouldst not paint with such a brush,” he insisted. “There was no contentment, no enjoyment. Twas his intention to save Ms. Kusushi’s life, as well as the life of both realms.” Urianger furrowed his brow. “And lest we forget who else hast given thy life in a bid to save Ms. Kusushi. It is as thy say, thou art only alive by the magics of the Crystal Tower.”

Alisaie groaned. “Self-sacrificial, the lot of you! How about this?” She crossed her arms. “Don’t actively try to sacrifice yourselves, okay?” She glared at Urianger. “And we really need to talk about your lying streak lately.”

Urianger shrunk from her gaze.

“I hadn’t planned to sacrifice myself,” Haurchefant insisted. “I… I wanted G’raha to explain everything, perhaps draw the ire away from Urianger and I after all was said and done. I wanted for him to explain, then we would all laugh about it once we made it home.”

Urianger frowned, staring down at the ground. “It is appreciated. Alas.”

Haurchefant walked over to Furan and knelt down beside her. She was horribly pale, but she wasn’t actively turning into a monster. She was safe, for now. But for how long?

“He’s not dead, you know,” Alisaie muttered. “He can be rescued.”

That… was true. “And surely there must be something we can do in the meantime.”

“What’s happened has happened. The only thing we can do now is press forward,” Thancred insisted. 

“Feo Ul is not going to be pleased,” Haurchefant muttered. But last I saw them, they were by the base of the mountain. Perhaps they can lend a hand and help us take her back.”

“I can continue while we walk if you go slow,” Ryne insisted. 

Without a second thought, Haurchefant lifted his hero into his arms. “I’ll carry her for now. If I get tired, can you help, Thancred?”

The man nodded. “Of course.”

His hero had a clamminess to her skin, with beads of sweat forming on her brow. He’d never seen her as disheveled as she was now. 

He’d never hated a man as much as he hated Emet-Selch. It was this rage that kept him going. The monster would pay for what he did to his friends. He would pay for how callously he talked of the world and its inhabitants. It wouldn’t surprise him to learn that he was the man who put their ordeals into motion at this point.

The walk back into town filled Haurchefant with dread. The light had returned overhead, drawing people from their homes. They stared up into the sky, cupping their eyes with their hands to keep the glare from their face. 

What once had been a symbol of hope had turned, twisted. The town’s guard met them with alarm.

“What happened?”

Haurchefant stepped forward, drawing the attention of the soldiers. “I’m afraid we have dire news.” His frown had been present on his face ever since everything that transpired on Mount Gulg. 

“What of the Exarch?” they asked. 

His face didn’t change. “He was taken captive.” He gestured towards Thancred. He’d entrusted Furan to Thancred on the road. Didn’t want to push himself too much, after all. “And a friend has been injured in the aftermath. For now, we are letting our friend rest before we find the Exarch.”

They nodded slowly. They said nothing, but the wide eyes and stiff movements said everything. The guards carved a path through them, large enough for their whole group to walk through.

Haurchefant nodded to them, then made his way past.

“Let’s set her down in her room,” Thancred suggested. “Ryne can check on her, make sure everything’s alright. In the meantime, we try to figure out what we can.”

“I will need to report to Captain Lyna,” Haurchefant said softly. “She will want to know what has befallen G’raha, and I’d rather it be from me. I would rather she know for certain where he has gone rather than hear it through the guard’s rumor mill.”

The Scions had been patient with him, explaining what they knew about Emet-Selch, what he missed from conversations with the man. Haurchefant hadn’t expected he would need the information, after all. He’d asked questions, some answered, some not. As it was now, he still wasn’t sure he was truly aware of the intricacies. He felt lost in the details.

But he could explain what he could, what he was allowed to. 

He followed the Scions and watched Furan be placed in her room, then made his own way. Tagging along, was Urianger and Alphinaud giving quiet support. 

He was glad to see Alphinaud tag along. Less so about Urianger. There was an ugly feeling in his chest when he looked at the Elezen, perhaps unfairly so, but it didn’t change anything.  

Lyna met them halfway, with fury and disbelief dancing through her tone. “Ah, Gawain, the man I wanted to see.”

Haurchefant stood strong, saluting. “I was coming to you. I have a report on what’s occurred.”

Her hands clenched. “What is this I hear about the Exarch not coming back with you? What of the sky?” She glared. “And you were to be on bedrest, were you not? My men claim that you left on your own accord.”

“I had a terrible feeling,” Haurchefant admitted. “And my intuition was right.” He grimaced. “The Exarch was taken captive, to a place referred to as the Tempest.” Lyna’s face contorted for a moment. “But we cannot follow at the moment.”

“And why not?” she demanded. 

“If I may cut in a moment…” Alphinaud’s voice was like a cool pond in the fiery discussion he’d entered. “Our friend has fallen in the aftermath. She needs rest.”

Haurchefant nodded. “But we will not be abandoning him, not if I have a say. Things will be fixed in time, but I wanted you to hear it from me.”

Lyna’s fire diminished, only slightly. “I will believe you, for now. Only because you’ve stuck by his side this long.” She sighed. “Take it easy, though.”

Haurchefant gave her a soft smile. “I will try my best, but I wish to fight for justice too.” For this land, for his friend, for Furan. And, for himself. 

Lyna looked at Haurchefant, then at Alphinaud and Urianger. “Full glad will I be to hear the good news. May the Night bless you.”

“And you too.”

Lyna walked away, back to the direction of the guard tower. 

“You’ve made friends here,” Alphinaud said. “I’m glad to hear that. She… seems to trust you.”

“We… have been allies for a while now. There were ups and downs, of course. There had been rumors circulating around that I was not who I claimed, but we resolved that. She trusts me to fight and she trusts me to keep watch over the Exarch.” 

“If I may?” Urianger asked, butting into the conversation with a soft voice. “She claimed that you were to be on bed rest. For what reason?”

He wasn’t going to respond, until he looked at Alphinaud. Haurchefant winced. “I… am unsure. But I passed out as soon as I left. It was sudden, but I have been attempting to not press myself too hard. But… I feared that the Exarch was going to do something drastic.” It was an intuition, he was fairly sure. But he thought he could hear words if he really searched his mind.

Urianger nodded. “Ah. It was as thou feared then.” He paused, closing his eyes in thought. “He… also feared that thou wouldst fall into thy same fate, a fate he wished to prevent,”

He… didn’t know what he would do, if he was honest. His first thought was no, he wouldn’t do anything too drastic. He wanted to live, to adventure, to see his loved ones again. But… it didn’t line up with history. 

Haurchefant would be a bad knight if he abandoned his charge, if he failed to protect them. Should a knight step in with a decision such as this? Could he honestly say he wouldn’t do the same?

He couldn’t. He would inflict that wound upon his friend yet again in a desperate bid to protect her. He would cause a man who’d seen the deaths of too many grief, all to keep him safe. He would leave people he’d come to know as friends in a lurch because of his ideals. What did that say about him?

“I believe I shall be going back to my room,” Haurchefant said softly. “I… should be resting, after all.”

“Sleep tight. I will inform the others. In the meantime, while we wait for Furan to wake, we will try everything in our power to figure out what we can.”

Haurchefant flashed Alphinaud a small smile. “And I believe in my friends. I believe in your ability.” He flicked his eyes up at Urianger. “And to you, I understand where you’ve come from, but it’s upset me greatly. Perhaps it’s something I will get over in time, but it’s hard right now.”

Urianger nodded. “Thy actions are… understandable. My actions have caused thee great stress.”

Haurchefant nodded. It was a start, at least. “I have faith in the two of you, no, in all of you.”

There was no brightened expressions, no moment of joy, but the two seemed a bit lighter. It was good to see, even if it was only to save face. “I will be having words with G’raha once we can rescue him too.” But it would wait when he wasn’t as worried for the future. “Farewell, my friends.” He waved at the pair, then walked back to his room. He took off his armor and collapsed in bed, allowing the events of the day to wash over him like rain.

Furan woke in a daze. She felt… awful. Despite everything she’d been through, every sickness she’d picked up, every mountain she’d climbed, every eikon she’d slain. She’d never felt more tired, more achy. There was something sitting in her stomach, churning. It was ignorable, but ever present. 

She sat up in her bed, pressing her head to her hand. The light filtering in from the window was too bri-

She stared at the closed curtains, as well as the figure standing next to them.

“Ardbert?” 

The man, the ghost, stood by the curtains, frowning while crossing his arms. “Ah, finally.”

Furan stood up from her bed, furrowing her brow at the room. This wasn’t where she’d been previously.  “Why am I here?”

“Your friends brought you back.” Ardbert sighed. “You’re confused, and small wonder.” His voice was soothing. “After you collapsed, Emet-Selch vanished. Then Ryne did what she could to stay the raging of Light within your body. Thanks to her, you’re still you, but she’s only delayed the inevitable.” 

Furan’s face twisted. So that was the thing she felt. She was glad she still had her bearings, of course, but it was as if they’d taken one step forward only to plunge everything back into chaos. 

“You’re… not going to like what you see,” Ardbert stated, gesturing towards the window. “But you still need to see it.”

Furan’s eyes narrowed on the balcony’s curtains, then marched forward. She ripped them back, only to recoil in horror. The ever-present light was back. The cycles of night and day had been wrenched away from this world yet again.

“It’s like this all over. The whole of Norvrandt is shrouded in Light again. And it's because of you and the power you absorbed from the Wardens.”

Furan slid the curtains back in place with a sigh. “I somehow thought… that we would be able to fix everything. I thought we would find a way to push through everything, that my Blessing of Light would manage to contain all this.” She sat on the bed. “But, it feels like I’ve just doomed them in a different way.”

Ardbert’s face softened. “You didn’t know, just as we didn’t know. There was a plan in the background, if you recall. The Exarch-”

“G’raha Tia,” Furan corrected. “His name is G’raha Tia.”

“Well, he was going to take the light away, if you recall. You were tricked, yes, but you didn’t fall into the same trap.”

But it did mean that he knew the Light would be this bad, that her blessing wouldn’t hold. Furan slumped onto the mattress. “I don’t know how I feel. I’ve seen how they treat you and your friends in the stories, and now I am going to be written just like them. Any legacy I would have made, any songs made about me will be those of warning.” It felt so stupid to think, to speak. Why should she care about what future people would say about her? Why should she care about what people thought about her? 

But, as a bard, she recognized the power in songs, in belief. The thought hurt.

“No one knows but your friends,” Ardbert insisted. 

Furan sat up. “What?”

The ghost nodded. “When they carried you down from the mountain, they told everyone waiting below that they didn't understand why the Light had returned.” 

Well, if there was one bright spot, at least there was that. 

“And now they're out there trying to allay the people's fears while searching for a way to save you.” He walked closer to her, his face back to his stoney expression. “If you're well enough to be up, you're well enough to get some fresh air. Better that than stewing in here.” 

He moved behind her, causing her to get to her feet without a touch. “Go on, go.”

Furan sighed and walked out of her room. As she did so, she looked around at the other rooms in her hallway. She… knew that her friends surely also had rooms here. Where else would they stay for long periods? In that case, she wanted to find Haurchefant.

He was the one person who stuck by G’raha’s side the entire time. Surely he could also use someone to talk to about everything. Actually, he probably knew the man more than she did. 

Her mind was made up, she walked downstairs and went to the front desk. The woman working there, Katliss, stared at her with concern. “Furan, are you alright? I think a ret-”

“Do you know what room Gawain is staying?” she cut in. Oh, she was talking. She... had a bad habit of doing that. “Ah, sorry. I just… I heard he helped with everything, so.”

The woman chuckled. “Well, usually I can’t just give out room numbers, but I’ll make an exception in this one case.” She looked along a sheet of paper, then wrote a number down and handed it to Furan. “So long as you keep everything slow,” she insisted. “You don’t look well.”

Furan frowned. “I will take it easy, I merely wish to talk. Then I will be down again to get some fresh air.”

The woman pondered a moment. “While the sky doesn’t make for the most soothing scenery, the watchtower next to the rookery has a spot atop it that the Exarch liked to visit. He enjoyed feeling the wind upon his face. It’s as soothing a spot as it can be.”

Furan nodded. “Thank you, I’ll be sure to visit there.” She took the paper from the woman and made her way back up the stairs. 

He wasn’t that far from her own room, just a few doors down. She stood in front and gently knocked on the door. While it was possible he was out, she hoped they would have time to talk between the two of them. 

She heard a rustle and footsteps approaching the door, then there was a crack in the frame and the door. “Is she-” The door moved open more, then stopped. Haurchefant was there, though not in the red and black armor of the Crystarium, but in more casual clothes for lounging around in. “Oh! You’re up!”

Furan nodded. “Could I come in?”

Haurchefant backed away from the opening and held the door open, closing it behind her as she walked through. She moved to a chair in the corner of the room and dropped her bags and her bow with a sigh. 

He walked over to his bed and sat down. “I’m glad to see you,” he said softly.

“And I, you. I was hoping that you would be here, though I couldn’t tell the time with the light.” She gestured towards a window, its blinds tightly closed.

Haurchefant frowned. “It’s… it’s not your fault.”

“Right…” Furan rested her hands on her knees. She took a breath. “I guess what I want to know is if you knew about anything.”

Haurchefant furrowed his brow. “In what way?”

Furan looked between her knees and Haurchefant. “You see, I’m not as clueless as people think, okay? I figured you out, and I figured G’raha out. I’ll admit, it was a bit harder with him, especially considering… the robes and the way his personality shifted.” She chuckled. “Last I saw him, he’d been somewhat arrogant. He took real pride in the blood of Allag and his connection to the tower. I suppose… I always sort of knew, but… I guess I just wanted to see him as he was.”

Haurchefant nodded. “I can understand that.”

“It… became a bit obvious when he mentioned his wishes and though I tried to encourage him, there was a sort of… finality to his statements.” She ruffled the edges of her robe. “I want to know this- did you know about his plan? Did you know that the Light would be that bad? What do you know about G’raha?” She frowned. “You called out his name too.”

The man took a breath, then sighed. “I had no knowledge that he would try to sacrifice himself, nor did I know that the Light would affect you like that. It… worried me when I saw you, Y’shtola, and Ryne,” he insisted.

The man’s face didn’t shift. There was worry in his eyes but his resolve stayed firm. “Alright,” she said softly. “Then what do you know of G’raha Tia?”

He clasped his hands together. “I was the first he called here, if you recall.”

She did recall. She recalled the horrific moment that she thought she lost Haurchefant forever. He’d smiled at her, started to say something, then stopped. She saw a flash of pain, then nothing. Alphinaud tried to heal him, but it was to no avail. Though his wound closed, he never woke. They moved forward with their plots and handed him over to the guard for burial. 

“Well, it was then I met him. I awoke to him standing over me and I thought he’d done something to you. But he told me a tale of another Calamity, said that you would be lost in it, and I was resolved to act alongside him. This was several years ago.” The man tapped his foot on the ground as he spoke.

“I am glad that he saved you.”

“Me too.” Haurchefant smiled. “In the years before you appeared, I would stick by his side and I would guard him. In that time, he trusted me enough to tell me his name, to mention the adventure he had with you.”

“The Crystal Tower,” she murmured.

He nodded. “As well as others he had books about. He spoke of you with such reverence that it almost reminded me of myself and how I spoke of you to my father.” He stared at the floor. “We’ve had our problems, but we’ve put to them to the side. But… he knew. He knew about what the Light would do.”

Furan could feel sorrow press against her mind. It felt like a betrayal of sorts, even if he had plans to make up for it.

“The last thing we discussed before everything was that. Since then, our communication had been clipped, or one-sided. I… I wish I hadn’t confronted him,” he admitted softly. “And yet, it was important. He had been planning this, no doubt, since the beginning. Every mention I had of being his friend and of touring him around Ishgard has been sullied.”

Furan hated to see him so sorrowful. He was like a spot of sun, but grey clouds were blotting his light. She leaned back into the chair. “I understand, and I want to get him back too.”

Haurchefant clenched his fists, displaying a rage Furan had never seen before, but didn’t look abnormal on his face. “Emet-Selch will pay for this, for everything he’s done.”

And he would, even if it was Furan’s last action she had of her own free will, she would tear him apart.  “Once this is all over,” she said with a frown, “Should the worst not happen, I want to go on an adventure with you, with G’raha. I want all my friends to be there, and perhaps take a vacation.”

Haurchefant nodded. “After all this, I would love to do nothing more than follow you. I cannot pretend that I will know the intricacies of everything, but I’ll try.”

She smiled. “I will tell you a secret, Y’shtola has to explain things sometimes. I’m not a scholar, I am a bard, after all.” She chuckled. “I’ve no brain for politics nor the nature of the worlds. Anytime it seems that I am, it’s because I have two people, two friends who’ve taught me all they can.” Furan stood up and walked to the door. “I will go get some fresh air, you are free to come if you want.”

Haurchefant shook his head. “I will allow you your space. You seem like you could use it, just as I need it to figure out my own thoughts.” His eyes widened. “Oh! Before I forget, Feo Ul asked that you remember them. In the chaos of everything, I’d nearly forgotten to tell you.”

Furan smiled. “Of course. I’ll remember them.” She nodded. “Right, well, I will see you later then.” She closed the door softly behind her. For now, she was going to go and do what Ardbert asked, perhaps get some answers of her own.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t long after Furan left that Haurchefant sought to do some soul-searching of his own. The bleak, burning skies above stripped away whatever comfort he held during his time here. It wasn’t just that it was gone, it was that the skies had come back. 

Of course, he still believed in his friend. She was the same woman who ended a long-going war despite the wayward glances the people of Ishgard gave her. If there was anyone who could figure out a way, it was her.

And yet, it was hard to reconcile those facts with the skies and the beasts that stalked the woods. In all but form, Furan was a Sin Eater. That fact had not changed. And the one person with a plan had been absconded with.

He clenched the edge of the town gate as he stared beyond it into the forest. He didn’t know how he felt about G’raha Tia. He was glad, of course, that the man was still likely alive. He was still indebted to him. But the two of them were supposed to be partners in it all, but the man didn’t trust him enough to tell him of his plans. It felt less like a partnership and more like a soldier and his king. 

For some reason, Haruchefant just felt like they should have been closer than that. 

He moved along from the gate after watching the leaves sway a little longer. He was still considered to be on bed rest and the guards on the other side reminded him of such a fact with a shake of their heads and pointing.

There was a gathering around the Crystal Tower, a gathering that slowly dispersed, leaving the Scions in the center. Something was going on and he sought to figure out what. He squeezed himself through and made his own way.

“-Once the sea closeth above our heads, we are unlikely to surface again until our grand deed is done.” Urianger said quietly. 

Furan nodded. “Of course. And whatever happens, will happen. At the very least, I get a say in it all.”

“I do hope you’re not thinking of leaving me behind,” Haurchefant said, pulling himself into the middle. “What sort of knight would I be to leave my charge beneath the waves?” Alphinaud shared a glance with Urianger, likely thinking the same thing. “I will follow along with your leads and not charge ahead,” he insisted. “I just need to know that he’s okay, and I need to know that the monster responsible is given what he deserves.”

“Of course.” Furan offered the man a small smile. “We should all be able to see this through to the end.”

Alphinaud and Urianger relented and the tension eased back. 

“After all, we still need to tell him what for, yes?” It was a partial joke, partially not. “What is the plan, then?”

“I believe Urianger had an idea on how to get to the bottom of the ocean,” Thancred answered. “Which is more than any of us had. Furan’s bright idea involved diving by herself down to the bottom of the ocean floor.”

“I could have followed,” Alisaie huffed. “But the thought of having to swim all the way to the bottom isn’t one I’m too keen with, even if we had all the time in the world.”

Furan scrunched her nose and stared at the ground. “Well, I didn’t have another idea. I’m not the one who comes up with ideas.” 

Y’shtola’s lips moved into an amused smile. “I think you do have ideas, wonderful ones. Sometimes, they just need a bit of work.”

Urianger glanced at the crowd. “Is everyone prepared then?”

Furan nodded. “As much as we could possibly be. I’ve finished with the leads I was chasing.”

“I’ve been rather cooped up, to tell the truth.” Alisaie cracked her knuckles. “I imagine that’s the same for everyone here. We all go together, this time. Can’t let you have all the fun, after all.”

There was a wave of agreement. The feeling of almost helplessness was one that Haurchefant didn’t alone have. He could pinpoint a sense of relief from the Scions, even if this gambit proves useless, they were at least doing something.

“Our destination is the ocean floor, yet our goal is not simply to arrive there. Nay, we must needs have the means to breathe and fight freely.”

“It would be helpful, yes.” Thancred said. 

Urianger nodded as he slowly led them to the town gate. With hushed voice, he added, “Thus would I petition the aid of one of the fae─a being with whom I have yet to meet face-to-face.” He glanced behind him. “...Rather than waste words on explanation, I bid thee follow me unto the hamlet of Sullen, which lieth to the south and west. All will become abundantly clear, I promise thee.”

He guided them out of the city and to the shores of Lakeland’s lake. Haurchefant hadn’t been down this way before, at least not for any extended period of time. It was a beautiful place, one he wouldn’t mind checking out if the situation wasn’t so dire.  They stopped along the boards of the last bridge and gazed out over the lake. There in the short distance was an island that rose high above the water line.

“There, to the west. Canst thou discern the hump of an isle rising above the water? That foliage-covered mass hideth the key to our safe descent. Swim close and plunge thee beneath the surface. Thou shalt soon divine the reason for mine insistence.” Urianger stared at the water with trepidation, adding, “...Though it be much to my shame, I can but flail and flounder where thou mayest glide as a fish. I shall board a boat to the island, and spare one and all the spectacle of mine inept strokes. “

Alphinaud didn’t look keen on traveling through the water, and neither did Y’shtola or Ryne. He supposed neither outfit seemed particularly suited to the task. Y’shtola’s ruffled dress in particular struck him as ill-suited.

Furan dove into the lake without a second thought, prompting Thancred and Alisaie to follow along after her. 

“We’ll see you there,” Haurchefant insisted. Then he too, dove into the cool lake currents. He caught up quickly as they paddled leisurely.

The temperate water felt nice, especially as a way to keep the light off his skin. Despite the frantic nature of the mission, of everything going on around them, Haurchefant could say that he was enjoying his time traveling. 

A boat filled with the others passed them by as they made their way with Alphinaud and Urianger both putting work in the paddle. 

When they were just a little bit back from the island, Alisaie shot forward. Though she didn’t say anything, the intention was clear. The rest of them picked up the pace. Furan was a frontrunner at first, but she slowed her pace, allowing Thancred to take an easy lead. Haurchefant lingered near the back, only just ahead of Alisaie. His long limbs weren’t the best for swimming, nor was his heavy armor. 

Thancred stepped foot on the island first, then Furan with Haurchefant and Alisaie fighting for third. She pulled herself up onto the island and laughed, then helped to pull Haurchefant from the water with Thancred.

“Glad to see someone was having fun,” Y’shtola said. She snorted as she looked around.

Alphinaud recoiled as Alisaie walked over to him and wrapped the boy in a hug. “No you-” he sighed. 

“Did you see?” She grinned.

Alphinaud’s voice was strained as he glanced down at his outfit, now partially wet. “Yes, I saw. Very close race.”

Urianger stepped out of the boat and walked around the lip of the island. “The key to our plight layeth here,” he reminded softly. 

“Right. Let’s investigate, then,” Furan insisted. “I can look around underwater.” With a bit of flair, she spun on her heels and stepped back into the lake. Her head bobbed for a moment before disappearing beneath the water line.

The sight made Haurchefant smile. “It’s gladdening to see that she still has her penchant for the dramatics.”

Y’shtola hummed. “It’s the one thing that seems to stay the same, the nonchalance she has about unusual situations.” She tapped her chin, then quietly added, “It seems all a bit much.” She clapped her hands together. “That being said, let us also do our own looking around, though I have figured out our friend’s little puzzle.”

Haurchefant went to the edge of the little island and studied the grasses, the dirt that caked onto his shoes, and the other fauna growing on the surface. They appeared the same as the other shore’s. From his point of view, it was oddly shaped, yes, but it was just an island. Haurchefant knew nothing of the fey, outside of Feo Ul and he only knew of them by proxy. G’raha knew them and Furan knew them.

Furan’s face poked out of the water. ”It’s alive!” She shouted. “And it looks like Bismarck!” She climbed back onto the island and walked over to Urianger. “I figured it out!”

Haurchefant snapped his attention back to Urianger. “Bismarck?”

Urianger chuckled. “Indeed and most perceptive. According to the lore of the pixies, we are, even now, perched upon the back of an ancient fae entity... Its name is ‘Bismarck.’”

Furan gasped. “Just like-”

He laughed. “Aye, the selfsame title by which we know the great feathered whale revered by the Vanu Vanu of the Source. He looked down at the ground, at the strange whale island. I would enlist its aid to bear us unto the deep, and thence banish the water with an airy sphere, alike in form to the domes which do shelter the hamlets 'neath the Ruby Sea.” He frowned as he moved closer to the head. “Within its compass, we may move unencumbered, and defend ourselves when the hour of battle cometh, as it most surely shall. Now, I must needs ask for silence whilst I make my supplication... “

Then, Urianger spoke in a tongue unfamiliar to Haurchefant. The creature beneath them rumbled an answer, shaking the ground with each syllable. Urianger frowned, then spoke once again only for the creature to rumble out another answer.

“Oh dear.” Alisaie frowned and crossed her arms. “I don't need to speak Fae to know that didn't go well…”

Furan took a breath. “Feo Ul, your sapling has need of you!”

A small, laughing pixie appeared in the air, smaller than the last time Haurchefant had seen them. They grinned. “Oh, my -----, you’ve learned to call me at last!” Their voice was jubilant. “And where are you going? A trip, a journey?”

“The Tempest,” Furan answered. “We’re going to see about taking care of the problem.”

They squealed. “I knew you wouldn’t give up without a fight.” They buzzed around Furan, then flew around the Scions. “Oh, my precious mortal. I shall help you in any way I can!” They flew to the head of the beast and spoke in their own tongue. 

The two answered and responded, though the rumbling’s pitch was a bit lighter than it had been with Urianger. 

“Be sure to scrub this one's teeth for him upon your return. It's only good manners.”

Urianger nodded. “It will be done, Your Majesty. Our deepest thanks for your timely intervention.” He gave a short bow prompting the fey to laugh.

“An agreement is reached, and your departure is at hand! You wingless ones best hold on tight! May the blessings of the fae keep you safe, -------!” Then, the fey moved back around Furan and disappeared. 

“We’ve got our ride now.” Furan said with a smile. The rumbling beneath them increased. Bismarck rose from the water’s surface, then plunged into the depths. An air bubble formed just as the fey’s mouth submerged. It was gladdening that they wouldn’t drown, at least.

As they dove deeper into the depths, the rays of light grew more and more distant. Bright-colored fish streaked the edge of his vision as Bismarck stormed past. Sand and dirt whipped around them, pattering against the air shield.

The man’s ears popped with the increase in pressure, as did the other Scions if their faces were any indication. Furan, ever the odd one, didn’t. Though Haurchefant would admit, he didn’t know how the Auri horns worked.

Bismarck started to slow, then he stopped. The air bubble expanded outward for a distance.

Slowly and surely, they made their way off the fey creature. 

Urianger, a little sick looking, wobbled off last and said what Haurchefant could only assume was a thanks. He gazed up. 

“This is amazing!” Ryne marveled. “I can’t even see the surface!”

It felt a bit like a safe-haven from the all encompassing light, though there was a strange melancholy here as well. This was somewhere sealed off from the rest of Norvrandt. 

“Surely there must be a reason why Emet-Selch bid Furan come here,” he muttered. 

“He’s hiding around here somewhere,” Thancred agreed.

Urianger shambled forward, earning a soft chuckle from the twins. He straightened as he got his bearings. “Full glad am I...that Bismarck was true to his word. We are arrived in the Tempest, safe and dry. 'Tis here that we shall find the lair of Emet-Selch, and, I believe, the imprisoned Exarch as well. For an Ascian alone, it is of course a trifling matter to flee unto the rift─yet I suspect such travel is nigh impossible with a mortal in one's custody. Nay, he would not soon risk his prize when the Exarch's very body serveth as the key to the Crystal Tower and its powers of temporal transportation. Thus am I all but certain that this underwater realm harboreth our friend and enemy both. We have but to find them.”

A bit of hope fluttered in his chest. Truly, if the Exarch were being used as bait, there wouldn’t be a point in killing him. Still, there was a lot of ocean to search and unlike in Ishgard, there were no footprints in the snow to tell an enemy’s movements. 

Nay, they had to pick a direction and move. Furan marched forward, determined in her walk. The notes of her pale green flute echoed through the air and spurred everyone forward.

They walked for what seemed like a long time, down the slopes of a strange waterless underwater land. He looked around for interesting things under Thancred’s suggestion. 

Although they didn’t find anything, something found them. Monstrous-sized fish made their home down this deep and heard the tune being played, though their group quickly dispatched them. Then, Furan saw something off in the distance. The tune stopped as she pointed at something across the sand.

There was a finned man, similar if not the same as the sahagin Furan described in stories. Just as she saw him, the man also saw her and sprinted down the slopes.

There was a small city down here, illuminated with soft, blue light and filled with those same finned people. An Aetheryte was down here, despite being submerged previously.

She made her way first with Alphinaud by her side. Haurchefant was content to allow her to scope out ahead while he stayed behind. They seemed a fearful sort, judging by the way they fled. Instead, he walked beside Thancred and lingered near him. The man gave him a nod as he watched from afar. Ryne had opted to follow Furan, it seemed, as did Alisaie and Y’shtola.

“Not following yourself?” Thancred asked. 

He shrugged. “Same goes for you.”

The man chuckled. “That’s fair enough.” He was quiet for a moment, then sighed. “So then, you’ve known the Exarch fellow for a while, then?”

“Yes.” He pressed a hand to his chest. “It’s been several years for me. I would like to consider he and I as friends, at this point. We both knew each other, even if I was not aware of the finer points of his plan.”

Thancred’s gaze never left Ryne as Furan spoke with them. “I don’t know how I will feel once I can talk with him. He knew of everything in the Source, including Minfillia.”

There was a sour note to his voice, a wound that hadn’t yet scabbed. Or… perhaps, a wound that had been reopened. He didn’t have to say more. “He knew a lot,” he admitted. “Not everything, but quite a bit. He pulled a lot of what he knew from Garlond Ironworks. But… Minfillia would have been someone he knew about, even if only from his time here.”

Thancred nodded. “But she seems to hold him in high regard.”

The way she made connections astounded Haurchefant. From what G’raha mentioned, she’d only really known him for a short time, and yet here she was trying to track him down.

He didn’t understand G’raha’s mindset, not really. “I’ve heard that things have gotten better in Ishgard,” he said softly. “I have been glad to hear that, of course, but I haven’t had many details.”

Thancred’s lips curled into a smirk. “Just think, should everything turn out right, you would be walking back into a city that thinks you dead. Not many have that opportunity.” He chuckled. “You would have to pry more details from Furan, I’m afraid. I’ve not been there long, just long enough to…” he stopped, then looked at Haurchefant. “I suppose you can say I taught someone that the world doesn’t revolve around them.”

“And my family?” 

Thancred frowned. “Again, I’ve no clue. You would want to touch back with Furan later, though she mentioned a strange tale once about your family’s gazebo?” Thancred shrugged. “I think, perhaps, it’s a farce given her job. It wouldn’t be out of the realm of possibilities for a performer such as she to make up a story about an invincible, inept man, but who knows?”

There was a moment of quiet again. She’d gone off somewhere with Alphinaud at this point. “It’s been so long since I’ve been home.”

Thancred hummed. “Have any plans?”

There was always the nebulous plans to give a proper introduction to his city, this time without the dragon threats overhead or the Ascian plots. He could plan on delighting them with a traditional Ishgardian meal. But, he wasn’t sure after that. “It’s fantastic news that the Dragonsong War is over, truly. But I’m afraid that I will be left to sit at Camp Dragonhead again,” he muttered. 

Thancred eyed the man, then shrugged. “I think you’ll find someone else in that position. Perhaps Tataru can find a use for you. She’s rather good at administrative work, scarily good. I wouldn’t automatically think your time traveling is at an end.”

It was heartening to hear, truly. “And what of you? Do you have plans for when you make it back?”

Thancred laughed. “A war, I suppose. Unless things have changed while we’ve been here, there’s still the problem of ‘Zenos’ making demands of his army.”

Haurchefant shook his head. “Your work is never done, it seems.”

“No, but I will be gladdened to see some familiar locals, as I’m sure the rest will be.”

He would be glad to see his home again, despite the snow. To have people know him and his name would be wonderful. He looked back across the town. People were talking to his friends in an animated way. He glanced beside him, then made his way down.

Alphinaud noticed him as he made his way, then smiled. “Ah! Glad you could join us. We’re helping the town while Furan is looking at something with Y’shtola.” In his arms were clumps of long sea grasses, folded akin to shirts. “There are other things to move as they are reorganizing their stores.” He pointed at a building behind him. 

Ah, busy work. He took it in stride. He hafted weapons and armor to far ends of the village, then moved crab shells and meat. No matter what task he was helping with, they seemed friendly, if a little hesitant. As he moved, he noticed towering buildings in the far distance, half broken and somewhat weathered by the waves. There was a reverence that the people had for them. Haurchefant could tell by their eyes.

Y'shtola came back after he delivered the last collection of goods, prompting the Scions to gather around. 

She had a sort of presence, one that couldn’t be ignored. He also moved in close.

“Ah, we’re all here then. I can describe our findings, then.” She nodded at the group. “It would seem that the buildings at the edge of town could be of Ascian make or rather, ancient make.”

Urianger nodded, then pressed his hand to his chin. “Then might location provide a boon to our foe?”

She shook her head. “Nay. I think it more simple. It is a place of importance, yes, but more akin to an emotional connection. We are in the correct area, and we have a lead. Our new friends here speak of a shining city. If they believe we are trustworthy, we may just be able to find this stronghold.”

“What else have you found?” Thancred asked.

Y’shtola smiled. “The material of the towers are unknown to me and are nigh unbreakable. It’s fascinating, really.”

To be suddenly thrust into such a story was a bit overwhelming, and it seemed that Y’shtola caught something. “Ah, I apologize. Have you been caught up with our findings?”

He had, and he hadn’t. “I know of our foe, I know what he is and what he represents, but I’m afraid other details have fallen by the wayside.” These were people deeply entrenched in the workings of Ascians, while he had merely stumbled into it by mere chance. “I will be fine, do not worry. We’ve not the time for a breakdown right now.”

“Then I will continue.” She looked over at a building off in the distance, away from the larger ruins. “Our friend is currently looking for a craftsman for something. For now, I suggest we take a moment of rest. We may not get it later should Furan’s mission be successful.”

Haurchefant’s eyes met Alphinaud’s and Urianger’s. Their shared looks spelled the same thing. It wouldn’t do to collapse so close to the end, after all. 

“With that in mind, I certainly wouldn’t stop anyone should they wish to help out either. I will be doing what I can, only that we shouldn’t exert ourselves too much.”

Haurchefant nodded, then excused himself. He found a spot to wait and kept his eyes focused on the horizon. For better or worse, the end was in sight.

Chapter Text

Furan returned, eventually with a lantern in hand, then they were off again. They braved the perilous climb down cautiously. The cavernous maw of the abyss yawned wider than Witchdrop, deeper than the valley Ishgard was settled on. He frequently sidled along the wall, then stopped to make sure his fellow travelers made it across a gap safely until they finally made their way along the edge.

The Ondos talked about a shining city in the deep, of their love and devotion to such a place. Although they’d been told of how magnificent a place it looked, it paled in comparison to actually seeing it from above. 

Sprawling streets and high-rising towers shone brightly in the dark. Lamplight, or something else, cast a dim glow through the windows of the tower. From this height, Haurchefant couldn’t see anything along the streets, but he would be surprised if anyone was there.

 Alisaie gasped at the sight. “By the Gods!”

Indeed, this was something at home in mythos and fables. 

“When the Ondo spoke of a city, I did not think they meant an actual city!” There was a sense of wonder in Alphinaud’s voice, with a bit of trepidation too.

“I’m not sure what I was expecting,” Furan muttered. “Not this though.”

“Then...we are seeing the same view.” Her voice was a low rumble as she stared over the shining city. “The remnants in the Ondo settlement were solid, material structures, but these...Everything here pulses with aether. 'Tis an enchantment on a monumental scale!”

He frowned. “If everything is an enchantment, then it could only have been made by our opponent.”

“It’s big, I’ll grant you,” Thancred muttered. “But cluttered city streets are far more conducive to infiltration than wide-open spaces. This will work to our advantage. Trust me.”

Furan’s eyes darted down, then spied a path forward. She pointed down. “Let’s get going, then.” She pressed a hand against her chest. “Time ticks by each moment we stand.” Her feet moved slowly as she moved down the winding, rocky ground. 

They took one last look at the city from above and followed along behind. There was a building not far from their view with large, imposing doors. The stone was nearly stark white, with bronze inlays along the sides. Furan stepped in front of the black, metalic door and pressed her hand into the grooves of the door. 

A voice echoed through the air, stilted and impersonal, like that of one of the machines around the Crystal Tower. “Furan Kusushi, recognized… welcome to the city of Amaurot. Will you be taking the lift down?”

Furan jolted back slightly and removed her hand from the door. “Wh-Whoa.”

Alisaie wrapped her hand around her sword. “Wh-what?! Did that building just welcome you?”

“Mayhap it is not so passing strange... Did Emet-Selch not invite Furan to visit his abode? 'Tis plain thy coming was expected.”

She pressed her hand back onto the door. “That’s… true. If he wanted me here, he would make a way for me.”

Y’shtola crossed her arms. “And where will this lift be taking us?”

The building answered “The lift services every level of Achora Heights, but is presently configured to convey passengers directly to the ground floor.”

“Well, there you have it. In the absence of some few hundred yalms of rope, we have little choice but to accept the offer.”

Furan nodded. “Right. And this would be faster, of course.”

Alisaie cleared her throat. “With emphasis on the we. I'm not about to let you walk into that place alone.”

There were murmurs of agreement. 

“You’ve gone it alone for too many things,” Thancred insisted. “This time, we help.”

“No matter what happens, we’re together on this,” Alphinaud insisted. 

Y’shtola shook her head. “And it’s not as if you could get rid of us. We are not so easily lost.”

Urianger chuckled. “Nay, we are not wont to let you go at it alone, not after all that has been done.”

Ryne grabbed the sleeve of her dress. “And besides, I can still keep the light at bay for now. It’s what I want to do and what would help.”

Furan was frowning, almost awestruck, as if she didn’t expect her friends to still stick by her side. “I… don’t know what to say.”

“I believe in you, as do we all. It was that belief that has led everyone this far,” Haurchefant insisted, offering her a smile. “So do not look at us so, a smile better suits a hero. Even should the worst occur, I have the utmost faith that you will find a way somehow. Your stories of heroism are what inspired our friend, after all.”

Furan’s eyes watered. She made an effort to aim her face away from her friends. “I… I thank you. There was a soft smile dancing on the edge of her lips. She took a breath. “I want to ride the lift.”

“As you wish. The lift will arrive shortly. “

There wasn’t a whir of gears or the grinding of cogs.This lift was quiet as it made its way back up, unlike the lifts and pulleys back home. A soft chime echoed in the air as the doors opened. Without hesitation, Furan made her way inside, then everyone else followed.

Their way down was quiet. No one spoke, but there was a song in the air. Piano, if he recalled correctly, with a melancholic tune. A haunting melody from a long-dead city, confined in a lift underneath the sea floor. One of the last remnants of a time past.

Furan seemed especially interested in the music as she looked up at the top of the metal box they found themselves in.

The doors opened with another soft ding and ended the music. They filed out of the lift and looked around at the city around them. Even from the cliff, the city seemed huge, but being down on the ground floor made Haurchefant feel infinitely smaller. It was a marvel, one which everyone readily pointed out as they walked.

Wherever this was, whenever this was, there was no doubt that Amaurot was a pinnacle.

“Look, over there!” Thancred’s sharp voice drew their attention. In the direction of his eyes was a large, cloaked figure walking along the road. “Is that...a person? Ah, no, my mistake. That's a giant.” 

The man towered over each of them, even the tallest of their group didn’t hold a candle to the figure’s height. He wasn’t sure if even a Viera could come close.

“It doesn't seem to have noticed us yet…” He was on his guard, hand inching toward the gun on his back.

“Giant or no, a resident of this place may have much and more to tell us. I say we make the first move.” Alphinaud moved closer to the figure, much to Alisaie’s chagrin. 

“Alphinaud, you can't just─ Ugh!” 

“Pray excuse my boldness, but might I ask you a few questions...?”

The figure turned, eying the group then kneeling to meet Alphinaud’s gaze “Oh, what adorable costumes. Are you children on an excursion? This district has much to teach you.” His voice was strange. It reminded Haurchefant of the language of the fey or of the dragons, but different. He could hear words, even if he couldn’t parse his tongue.

“How odd... That sounded like no language I've ever heard, and yet I understood every word... “ Ryne muttered.

Y’shtola kept her voice low “Just as he understood us.”

Alphinaud glanced between his friends, then looked back up at the figure “Ahem. And which district is this, exactly?”

The man’s voice was soft, like comforting a child. “You must be lost, poor things.” Haurchefant bristled. “You stand in the Polyleritae District, wherein lie the institutions most vital to the management of our star.”

Furan made her way forward, drawing the figure’s attention. “Can you tell us where to find Emet-Selch?”

He stood up straighter and looked at Furan. “Ah, I see.” There was a smile in his voice. “You've come to marvel at the workings of the Convocation of Fourteen.”

“So Emet-Selch isn't the leader here…?” Alisaie said, somewhat questioning.

“Emet-Selch is a member of the Convocation. Were you hoping to witness its deeds firsthand?” He glanced around, then laughed quietly. “Hardly surprising, I suppose. The whole world holds its breath as the Final Days draw near, and our brightest minds race to implement their plans.” There was a subtle shift in his stance. “...Thus you must understand that gaining an audience at this time will be next to impossible,” he chastised. “You should hurry home now, before your families begin to worry. Do you need me to walk you back?”

Alphinaud shook his head, backing away. “N-No thank you. We will be fine.”

The figure chuckled again. “Very well. Take care, little ones…”  Then, he made his way down the street. 

“What was that all about...?” Alisaie asked.

Y’shtola tapped her chin in thought. “To my eyes, these people appear as arcane entities. I suspect Emet-Selch wove them from aether, much as he reconstructed the rest of the city... “

“The Final Days…,” Urianger’s voice was quiet. “Such words well befit the oblivion described to us by our Ascian foe. A catastrophe of unprecedented scale, which did set in motion the summoning of Zodiark...and thence Hydaelyn Herself.”

Ryne frowned. “But...that happened centuries and centuries ago, didn't it? That man spoke as if they were rushing to avert a disaster here and now.”

“They spoke like a dream. Perhaps this is an echo of that age, realized by Emet-Selch’s magic,” Furan insisted. She snapped her fingers. “We are in a chunk of history, though I don’t understand why he would choose this point in time.”

Haurchefant thought about the Ascian, about what clues he could have gleamed. “It’s clear that this place is important to him, so this time must be important too. If he were part of some important order, perhaps this was one of the last moments of peace for this city. “Perhaps… it is a reminder of what he has lost.”

“So, we find ourselves in a long-destroyed city inhabited by the long-departed. An unusual situation, to be sure─but at least we're able to parley with these ancients.” Thancred looked between everyone, then back down the street. “...In fact, they seem downright eager to chat. I say we use this to our advantage─split up, strike up some conversations, and see if we can't learn the location of our quarry. And while we're at it, it wouldn't hurt to wheedle out a few more details regarding this Convocation of Fourteen and their impending disaster. To mingling, then. Let's meet back here when our jaws start aching.”

Then, they split off in different directions. This towering city was filled with shades, ones who delighted when Haurchefant walked up and asked them questions.

“What can you tell me of the Convocation of Fourteen?”

There was a smile in the woman’s tone, though they looked the same to every other shade in Amaurot. “Ah, what a curious little thing, and what a bold way of asking. You wish to know more of the people in charge of saving the star?”

Haurchefant nodded.

She chuckled. “The Convocation is a collection of our wisest and brightest. When they are given their post, they make an oath to tend and better our star. Our current members are all working very diligently to ensure our star’s survival.”

“So, not just Emet-Selch, then?” Haurchefant muttered.

“No,” She laughed. “Not just him. Lahabrea has been hard at work with his own research, not to mention Elidibus. Emet-Selch is merely part of a whole. Although…” Her voice lowered to a whisper. “There are rumors being told from unscrupulous sorts.” She looked around, then knelt down. “There are rumors that one of the chairs are soon to be empty, and left vacant.”

“Which chair?” Haurchefant asked. 

“I’m afraid I don’t know. Not much is told outside of that.” She stood up straight. “Did that answer your question, little one?”

The man nodded. “Yes, thank you.”

“Do not worry, for the Convocation will save our star. You may want to get home though, else your family begin to worry.”

“I will, thank you.” Haurchefant wandered deeper into the city.

This walk was where he got his clarification. He had a passing knowledge based on what the Scions said. It was splintered and fractured with things that either were explained in too much depth or with not enough, but hearing of the Final Days first hand was sobering. Burning skies, meteors, and abominations wreaking havoc across the star with Amaurot being its last beacon. But for how long? 

He made his way back to their meeting place with that information squared away, but as always, the people around him knew more. They went into depth of their magics, of the questions they chose to ask and what they could glean from the shade’s behaviors. 

Thancred and Ryne even thought to ask about where they were meeting. Though they found they couldn’t get in. Their names weren’t present.

“I can see about getting one of these writs,” Furan insisted. ”The building responded to me, and Emet-Selch seems to have something planned with me.”

“I was going to suggest the same,” Thancred insisted, staring at the administrative building. “In the meantime, I will see if there’s a less ‘official’ point of entrance.”

“Pray allow me to accompany thee on thy reconnaissance. An arcane perspective may prove needful.” Thancred chuckled as the elezen quickly hurried to the man’s side. 

Ryne focused on Furan. “Ahem, I... I think I'd like to speak with more of these ancients.” She nodded. “Maybe they know something that could help cure Furan's condition.” She glanced at Alisaie and bit her lip. “...Would you mind coming with me?”

“Of course I don't mind! Just lead the way!”

Alphinaud eyed the three left. “Then we can busy ourselves with exploring. There must surely be more to learn here.” He eyed Haurchefant. “Assuming it’s fine with you.”

Haurchefant nodded. “Of course!”

“Instead of meeting back here, let us reconvene in front of the Capitol. Agreed?”

Everyone made their affirmations, then moved in their own directions. 

“There’s quite a bit of the city still unexplored,” Alphinaud insisted. “Surely we can find something.”

“Yes,” Y’shtola hummed. “And the make of the city is astounding. As such, I welcome more opportunities to talk with the people, even be they merely figments.”

The alleys of the city segmented each building like a grid. As they moved further from the Capitol building, the more sparse everything seemed. It seemed harder and harder for an illusion to be maintained on as large a scale. 

The insides of the buildings had a warm glow from up close. Sometimes he could just make out a storefront or a counter. It only made the facts more eerie. 

He turned a corner, trying to find his own companions. Somehow, they’d gotten separated.

“Oh?” A voice cooed into the air. There was a figure standing off in one of the alleyways. “And who are you supposed to be?” This figure was just as tall as the others, with the same white mask and black robes as the rest, yet her voice was almost familiar to him. 

“I want to know more about this city,” Haurchefant insisted. “Can you tell me anything?”

The woman shook her head with a laugh. “And talk of what? The Final Days? The Convocation of Fourteen? These are all things long past. Nay, I cannot tell you anything, not that you wouldn’t already know, oh soul from beyond us.” Something was… a little different with her than the others. There was a small, almost imperceptible emblem embroidered on the robe’s sleeve. It appeared… to be a sun.

He frowned. “Do I have need to be worried, then?”

“No.” There was a faint smile in her voice. “Not from we who are stuck in time.”

“And who are you, then? Why do you know things outside of this time?”

She looked across the city, then pressed a finger to her mask, a sign to be quiet. “I feel that he didn’t intend to fashion myself in this place. I stood against him, after all. But… perhaps there was part of him that wouldn’t let go of his friend. It is why I linger near the outskirts.” She sighed. “You are to challenge him, yes?”

“We mean to, yes.”

She was quiet. “He must be given his rest.” She said quietly. “He has endured for far too long. Hythlodaeus and I… we would not want him to suffer in this way any longer. Ever the loyal disciple of Zodiark.” She paused. “He and Elidibus both.”

Something on his face must have caught her attention, as she shook her head. “I know not the full extent of what he’s done, but would you not do the same for your home? All he has done, he does in service for his people. I ask that you keep those aspects in mind before casting judgement upon him.”

“I… think I understand.” Even if he did,  it didn’t do anything to erase the man’s deeds. Him and his ilk had nearly destroyed their world. He took a breath. “My name is Haurchefant.”

The woman’s voice lightened. “Oh! An introduction! I simply adore introductions! My name is Artemis.” She clutched his hands like a lifeline. ”I hope this means you will take my words, then?”

Haurchefant nodded. “Of course.”

“One last request, then, keep hold of your friends. Laugh, share, keep close.” Her cheery voice fell as she dropped his wrists. “You do not know when it can all vanish into smoke.”

“Haurchefant!” Alphinaud called. “Are you over here?” He turned his head to look for him. The boy’s bright hair poked around the corner of a building. “Ah! There you are. It would seem that the others are gathering now.”

Y’shtola made her way around too. “Have you found anything?”

“I was talking with one of the shades.” He looked where Artemis had stood, only to find empty air. She was gone, just as quick as his friends had shown. 

Alphinaud made his way over. “Oh, did they say anything?”

“Ah.” He offered a small smile. “Alas, it was nothing that we wouldn’t already know. Though they helped me put things in perspective.”

The woman nodded. “Glad to hear. Then shall we make our way?” Y’shtola asked.

“Lead the way.”

Furan stood outside the Capitol building with her hand against the door. With her writ of permission obtained, there was but one thing left to do. She’d spoken with most of her friends before, but she’d neglected one. If this was to be her final moment, then she wished to give him her thoughts as well. She took a breath and moved past the self-assured Alphinaud, the determined Alisaie, the confident Thancred, the soothed Urianger, the loyal Y’shtola, and the reinvigorated Ryne. 

There, just beyond them was a man who looked a little out of place with the scholars and enlightened. There stood a man she thought was gone forever. The man still had his optimism, despite everything. He looked at her with warmth and kindness, and it put her back in the Fallen Snow when her world fell apart.

“Ah, my friend. I’m glad I could have gone with you this time.” The man beamed. “Though I feel a bit out of my depth, I know one thing- you will beat this. I wish I could have relayed that fact sooner. I wish I could have been with you longer than I have, but I am thankful for the time I have had with you.”

“Haurchefant, I am glad you could be here too.” She smiled brightly. “And, even should the worst happen, should the light break free and doom our worlds, at least we would have done something. It’s better for me to try and fight against this.”

He chuckled. “There is no worst case, for I believe in you. If there is an impossibility, I have faith that you will find a possibility. It’s in your nature, after all.” 

He always did believe in her. All her friends believed in her, of course, but there was something different with him. She nodded at him, then at the rest of her friends.

Perhaps, if everything went well, she would tell him, tell him and the Exarch both. 

She set her hand on the door and pressed it open. There was a soft creak as the unused hinges groaned. Then, she entered. Flanked by her friends, she moved further and further into the long hallway. Golden light filtered in at the end, but no one was there.

“This really is unacceptable,” Emet-Selch’s voice echoed in the air. “I gave you very specific instructions.” A dark portal appeared at the hallway’s end and out stepped the former legatas. 

The Scions inched forward, readying themselves “Emet-Selch,” Alphinaud growled. 

Emet-Selch was unmoved. “My invitation was for an abomination, ripe with the power to bring about the world's annihilation.” His voice was cold. “Not this half-broken...thing. Whatever am I to do with you?” He rolled his eyes. “And I see you insist on keeping the same familiar company. Are you so lost without them?”

“It is not she who is lost without the familiar. Not content with remaking an entire city, you aim to fill it with the reconstituted souls of the dead.” Y’shtola’s voice was matter-of-fact.

The man pointed his head down. “I may have gotten a little carried away, in my attention to detail. Added a few unnecessary flourishes…” He smirked. “Weeell, there's no point trying to hide it. Yes. Once the rejoining of worlds is complete, Zodiark will regain His full strength and shatter His prison. Then we shall offer up the Source's remaining inhabitants in sacrifice, that we might resurrect our brethren who died to bring Zodiark into existence.” His eyes bored into Furan’s. “But what was it that you came here to do, exactly?”

Furan reached for the bow on her back. “Easy. I came to stop you and rescue my friend, as have we all.”

The man crossed his arms. “Did you now? One last do-or-die attempt to foil my plans before your mind dissolves into madness?” He winced and aimed his face away. “How very, very...heroic of you.” Emet-Selch faced her again with thinly-veiled anger. “In every single age, there is always someone who wants to stand up to the evil Ascians. Always the same arrogance, the same insistence that the world belongs to them. As if theirs were the only rightful claim, theirs the only existence worthy of preservation!”

There was a moment of quiet.  “Arrogance? How dare you?” she said quietly. “We are merely trying to survive. A task which you and yours make incredibly hard, resulting in spats like these.”

“Even now, after everything, you refuse to see reason.” He shook his head. “You think it unfair that you are subject to suffering? That your lives will be sacrificed for the ancients?” he asked in a mocking voice. “Look at me!” He clutched his jacket. “I have lived a thousand thousand of your lives! I have broken bread with you, fought with you, grown ill, grown old! Sired children and yes, welcomed death's sweet embrace. For eons have I measured your worth and found you wanting! Too weak and feeble-minded to serve as stewards of any star!”

He pointed into the crowd. “Your kind rage war, they kill, they cheat. Surely you must feel anger towards those who subjugated your home, hero.” 

Her horns were suddenly a sore point yet again, just as they always were. Her quaint village by the sea, pillaged for Garlemald to spread their influence. And she, a lonely girl whose mother raised her not to fall for their propaganda. Others like her moved on, either into service or away. She was ashamed that she fell in the latter category.

Then, Emet-Selch glared at the Scions. “And what of Sharlyan and their refusal to step into the fray? It was your grandfather who ultimately paid that price, wasn’t it?”

Alisaie growled. 

Then his eyes narrowed on Haurchefant. “And you. Your people did unspeakable things to the dragons who fled their own star. After all that your kind has wrought, do you believe yourself to be innocent? To be worthy after all that’s happened? 

Furan saw Haurchefant clench his fists in anger.

Emet-Selch shook his head, then sighed. “Have your recent spats with Vauthry and his sin eaters taught you nothing? Have you not learned that your ignorance and frailty beget only endless misery?” He moved forward as he spoke. “How long do you mean to perpetuate this farce? How much more must I endure your bumbling interference? Let us imagine that the laws of reality are again undone, and the world faces true annihilation. Do you honestly believe that half your number would sacrifice themselves to save the other?” 

Furan had met with a lot of people along her journey, people who sacrificed themselves and died for their causes. But… she’d also seen so much distrust, so much discord. In her time traveling, she picked up stories of oppressors and the oppressed, of greed, of exclusion, of pillaging. Even with the main three cities, if it were excluded to those main places, would they die to save half their own?

“Of course they wouldn’t!” Emet-Selch shouted. “And if you had witnessed history unfold as I have, you would reach the same conclusion!” He spit the words with venom, and all Furan could do was wince. He took a breath and reoriented himself. “You cannot be entrusted with our legacy. I will bring back our brethren. Our friends. Our loved ones. The world belongs to us and us alone.” He turned his back, then walked to the door, footstep by footstep.

“Emet-Selch!” Alphinaud yelled. 

The man stopped short of the door.

“We understand. Truly. But it makes no difference.” He glowered. “The ones you love are in the past. While ours are here in the present. One day, we too will be ashes and dust, but not today. Our time is not yet finished.” He paused briefly. “We share your conviction...and that is why we will not abandon our course.”

Emet-Selch turned to them, wide-eyed. “You think us the same? You think your tattered soul of equal worth to those I lost? Then come─earn your place. Prove yourselves worthy to inherit this star.”

The door swung open as a sudden heat filled the hallway. A blazing inferno raged just beyond the doorframe. “Behold, the coming oblivion. 'Twas the end of our era, and the beginning of our great work. A fitting backdrop...for your final judgment. I shall wait within, but do not spend too much time on your preparations. There's no telling how much longer the guest of honor will last.” Then, he stepped past the boundary and entered the roaring flames, eventually disappearing.

They stood there briefly as they absorbed the scene. 

“I can feel it, beyond the flames...a Darkness waiting to swallow our Light,” Ryne said. “Wherever you are, Minfilia, watch over us and guide our steps…”

“I reasoned that Emet-Selch would not harm the Exarch until he had learned the tower's secrets, but his parting words suggest otherwise.“ Y’shtola inferred.

Furan looked around at her friends. “We are in agreement, yes?” She stared down the door. “Who wishes to tag along, then?”

It seemed all her friends did. Each one of them moved forward, layering their voices on each other with reasons why they would be best suited to follow along. So, it was her choice, then. “Y’shtola, Thancred, and Ryne can follow me. The rest can follow a short distance behind.”

Thancred would grab enemies and Y’shtola would use her wits to piece together the environmental hazards. Then, Ryne would be there to keep everything in check. All was thought through.

Furan enjoyed her time as Bard, how free it was and how she was able to aid her friends through song. But, something such as this needed a different job, she thought. 

With a flash of light, her outfit changed. Gone was the rainbow coat of aiming she’d gotten so long ago, as was the bow on her back and the job crystal she kept around her neck. Now she was dressed in pale pink and white robes with gold accenting the shoulders and her back. Wings, like those of Bahamut, stuck out and draped white fabric down. Vials of potions and draughts hung by her side. 

But the biggest change had to be the weapon along the back. With a practiced flourish, she brandished the white globe with ink and cards spinning around the center. 

Her outfit was proof. She had killed whatever remnants remained of Bahamut, the last cause of a Calamity. She could do it, and she would do it again.

Haurchefant gasped behind her. 

Ah, right. It had been the first he’d seen of it. She hadn’t taken it up until after he was called. Still, she had no time.

“Well, let us move.”

Chapter Text

Though they weren’t part of the main force, it didn’t mean that Haurchefant’s group didn’t have anything to deal with. Haurchefant pulled forward and he grabbed enemies that appeared through the flames and the rubble. Ahead, he could always see Furan’s group. 

“Perhaps it is for the better,” Alphinaud insisted. “That we clean things up here.”

The underlying sentiment wasn’t lost. They were afraid of him collapsing, as was he, to tell the truth. 

But he put it out of his mind to be in the here and now.

Emet-Selch’s voice boomed through the ruined city, telling firsthand about the Final Days and the monstrous, fleshy things their magics created. 

How they consumed all around them, leaving naught behind. 

Amaurot wasn’t spared, and he knew that on some level, but to see the people being attacked in such a manner painted an ugly picture. He couldn’t even pick out who were the people he’d talked to that day. Were any of them Artemis? Did she make it through the carnage?

He saw the remnants of fleshy worms, bombs, and animals. What had been touted as nearly unbreakable buildings had fallen by the wayside, all while fire rained down from on high. 

“This is…,” unthinkable. He couldn’t even finish the statement. The view of Dalamud had been devastating to look at from his verdant post. This was even worse.

The abominations ceased coming as Haurchefant led them through the last stretch of whatever usable land Haurchefant could find. Furan was just ahead, standing with the rest of the Scions as they stared across a bright purple platform. 

They joined the group, then Emet-Selch appeared again. He paced forward, slow and steady. “Well, well, you prevailed… Nevertheless!” 

Waves of darkness emanated from him, blasting everyone back.

“Your performance was underwhelming, and I remain unconvinced of your worthiness.”

Haurchefant couldn’t get up. The only one even somewhat on their feet was Furan, but even she was unsteady. 

“Oh, you tower over your misbegotten ilk, no doubt. But should I bring my full strength to bear, well...you would be as leaves in the wind.”

There was a pause. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Alisaie shifting, though she stayed crouched as Emet-Selch kept his gaze firmly on Furan.

”The gulf between us is a reflection of the disparity between the world as it was...and what it has become.”

Then, Alisaie rushed forward, stabbing her rapier at him, though hitting a shield. “Our worlds may not live up to your lofty standards… But they are our worlds!” She shifted back and made moves to attack the barrier, swing by swing.”Our homes! Full of life and love and hope! And we won't stand by and let you destroy them!” 

The rest of the Scions shuffled to get to their feet too, but Emet-Selch seemed unmoved. He waved his arms and darkness pushed her back once more. Her rapier went flying just beside her.

“Alisaie!” Alphinaud rushed to his sister’s side. 

“You are a mistake.” He said, plainly. “For we who have known perfection, the shattered Source and these shards are ghastly mockeries of the true world. The ephemeral lives you exalt are pale imitations, utterly devoid of meaning.”

Alphinaud picked up his sister’s face, lifting her partially off the ground. “Belittle us all you like, but we will rise again and again, and give the lie to your insults through word and deed. We define our worth, not the circumstances of our creation!”

Emet-Selch scoffed. “Hmph, more prattle.” He snapped his fingers. Within an instant, dark spears appeared in the air, then fell atop them.

“Alphinaud!” Haurchefant called. Though it wasn’t exactly like the Vault, it was still enough. His chest throbbed from the memory of it.

Furan shakily got to her feet. Even from this point, Haurchefant could see the rage in the woman’s eyes. Even the umbral ring seemed brighter, more intense.

“Fool. Who are you? No one. Nothing. Once I have reclaimed my heritage, my first act will be to expunge your stain from history's weave. My world will have no need for heroes.”

Haurchefant got to his feet, slow and steady as Furan shambled forward. Her heels clicked against the uneven ground.

“Still fighting the good fight…?” Emet-Selch shot a blast of darkness at her, but a shield formed around her. A giant meteor formed in the air and dropped down on the Ascian’s head.

“It is true that all we hold dear is fated to fade away. But that is no reason for us to forsake it!” Y’shtola’s fingers danced above the staff’s head. 

“To take what steps we may, and thus mark the road for those who would follow. To strive for the best of all futures... Be this not also thy purpose!?”

Through the cloud of dust, two shots knocked the two Scions to the ground. Emet-Selch marched forward, a mask of red across his face. “Do not presume to speak of my future!” His eyes fell back on Furan. “And you! Why waste your final moments in futile defiance?”

She kept shambling. Perhaps the brighter-glowing umbral ring wasn’t from rage, Haurchefant realized. 

“Weary wanderer─you've no fight left to fight! No life left to live!”

Furan took another few steps, then screamed. She clutched her head as a bright light took over. It flashed violently as it raged, then collapsed to her knees.

“Hah hah hah hah hah! You see! The Light will not be denied! Surrender to your fate, and let the transformation take you! Rise up in madness and fury! Devour the vermin infesting the land which is rightfully ours!”

Haurchefant stood shakily to his feet, then nodded at Thancred. The both of them launched forward, attacking at different angles. Thancred from above and Haurchefant from below. “Ryne! Now!”

His sword caught on a shield of darkness, just as Thancred’s did. But if they could keep his attention then-

He was swatted away with darkness once more, sent tumbling across the rough ground. His vision swirled. He couldn’t get up, couldn’t move. All he could see was the flash of light belonging to his dear friend.

Then the shimmering stopped. There was no sudden, large beast. She stood back up, defiant and Haurchefant’s eyes slowly drifted closed. There were mumbled words, then silence.

The next Haurchefant knew, there was a light shining on his eyelids.

“Please, please wake for me.” Ah… he knew that voice. He opened his eyes blearily,

The man looked a little worse for wear. The hood he was wearing had been torn and yet more crystal had appeared up his face, but it was him. It was G’raha Tia. Haurchefant smiled. “Ah, hello. I believe our roles should have been swapped. I was to wake you.”

G’raha clenched bits of Haurchefant’s shirt fabric in his hands as relief gripped him. “I’m afraid it should never have come to this. I’m sorry. Let’s get you up.”

They watched a dark sphere and listened to the sounds of fighting beyond the bubble. They had a plan to break in and defeat the man for good.

"Ah, nice to see thee awake," Urianger said.

"Do you feel up to distract?" Thancred asked with a casual smile. He jabbed a thumb towards Urianger's hands, to the chunk of white. "White auricle. You and I go through first and try to draw his attention. One of the others can use it."

"Of course." 

Though they weren't out of the woods, there was a sense of hope there. The sounds of fighting stopped, then, the Scions leapt into action. Thancred jabbed his gunblade into the bubble and broke through, aided by Haurchefant's own sword. 

His hero stood there, defiantly. The strips of pink and white fabric billowed behind her as she eyed the approaching front. Then, everyone worked like a finely oiled machine. The white auricite shattered and stripped the monster, a large, purple beast formed of shadows and faces, of itself. The dark environment faded, leaving behind a white, nearly destroyed city. On the edge of the platform stood a man, flickering and fading

Despite everything he'd been through, he almost found it in him to pity the man. 

"Remember us," Emet-Selch implored. "Remember that we once lived."

Furan sighed, then pulled a small flute from her pouch. "I'll pass it along through time. Your people won't be forgotten, I promise."

Emet-Selch acknowledged Furan's words with a slight nod, then closed his eyes. He faded into stardust in front of them, leaving nothing behind. The group took a moment to let the moment sink in, then rushed around Furan and inspected her.

It was done. The mission he and the Exarch set out to do was over now. The Exarch moved over to him and slowly pulled him off to the side. "Good work." He eyed Haurchefant warily, like he may do the same as Emet-Selch if he wasn't watched.

“What’s the next plan?” Haurchefant asked. “Now that your previous plan has been foiled?”

G’raha shook his head. “I suppose. We’ll have to take things a day at a time, just as we had before.” 

Haurchefant nodded. “It’s all one can do. Shall we join the others?”

“Yes.”

They moved forward, with Haurchefant joining the Scions’ sides. 

“Where to start...?” G’raha asked, fiddling with his bracelet. “I believe I owe you all an apology. And you most especially.” He looked at Furan. His ears were back and his tail drooped. 

Furan smiled softly at him. “‘Tis good to see you awake, G’raha Tia.”

The Miqo'te had a tear fall from his cheek. He sniffled as he wiped his eyes. “Well... 'Tis good to be awake!” The man smiled.

Haurchfant felt hands along his back. Urianger was there with a smile. "Fine work. I'm sure it was not an easy task, to travel with those you barely know. And yet, thou hast been a boon on this journey."

Attention was back on him, and he didn't know how to respond. "Ah, thank you."

“Why don’t we leave this place,” Furan suggested. “See what we’ve accomplished.”

“I would like to see the sun again,” Haurchefant muttered. “The real sun. And I would like to see the moon too.”

And he would like to be away from this place of ruins. What was done here could be dealt with later. He made his way out, out of Amaurot, of the illusion, and the sea. They washed on a beach by Eulmore and greeted the people there. Some knew him, most didn’t. But all knew Furan and cheered her on.

The Warrior of Light was the Warrior of Darkness here, what a funny twist. 

He walked alongside G’raha Tia, acting as his precious knight once again, though only in appearance. No enemies appeared to attack them, nor did he have to worry about Eumore anymore. Ran’jit was gone, as was Vauthry. 

In fact, an airship was offered to them by Eulmore to help aid them on their journey back. A wonderful start, if you were to ask Haurchefant. 

The brisk breeze was a welcome change compared to the stagnant air of Tempest and here on the airship, they could talk. He sat by G’raha. “I am glad to see you again.”

“And I, you.” He smiled. “And for what it’s worth, I truly am sorry for my charade. It was not a choice I took lightly.”

“What would make you do such a thing?” 

G’raha looked out on the horizon. “The same things as Emet-Selch, I suppose,” he muttered. “I’ve mentioned before that I am from a time far from yours.”

Haurchefant leaned back in his seat. “Yes. It’s why I aided you in the first place. You said that the Scions were to be wiped from the world, as was a number of others. ”

G’raha leaned forward. “I had all of the people’s hopes piled onto my shoulder. It was through their research and care that I even awoke in the first place. It was through their research that this entire plan was set into motion. If I was to be their champion, my needs came second, as I assume was the case for Emet-Selch. I was to rescue the only one who could forestall the Calamity, by any means. And yet…” He frowned. “For just a brief moment, I believed in all that you said. I had never allowed the people here to know my true name.”

Haurchefant grinned. “Well, now you can believe once more. You are still here, are you not? I believe an official tour can be arranged, just as soon as we all get back.”

He laughed. “You always did enjoy those tours.”

The airship started to lower in a clearing near the Crystarium. Their ride was done, they could walk the rest of the way. He stood up and helped G’raha to his feet. “Ready?”

“Ready.”

They followed Furan off the airship. Many people met them on the ground, soldiers, citizens, and those along the outskirts. He found that many people knew him, even if he hadn’t personally met them. They stopped along their path and talked with the people. Though they didn’t have a story, the people knew what they could. The skies were back and they didn’t have to fear as many Sin Eaters.

Their parade went to the front gate, where Lyna waited. She had always been so strong, forceful. It was a bit strange, then, to see her nearly cry at the Exarch’s return. She rushed to his side and chastised him, then chastised Haurchefant.

“You two, right idiots,” she muttered. 

And while Haurchefant hadn’t been able to celebrate the end of the Dragonsong War, he would certainly celebrate the return of normalcy in the First.

When Furan made her way back to the Source, she’d expected that a week, perhaps longer, had passed. She didn’t expect to see Tataru so shocked. 

“Furan?!” 

Furan waved her hello and settled into a chair in the Rising Stone. “I’ve got some news to report.”

“Already?” Tataru asked. “But you- you haven’t been gone long!”

Furan shrugged and strummed her harp. Man, she really missed having free time. “Time works in mysterious ways.”

“Right! So it does! The reports you had delivered by that excitable little pixie said as much!” She grabbed a notebook off a table and checked through them. “You’ve been through quite the adventure, haven’t you?”

Furan looked up from her harp. “That’s one way to put it.” She didn’t know how to feel about it yet. She didn’t know how to feel about Ardbert joining with her. She paused her strumming for a moment. “Ah, by the way, did you ever get a notice from Ishgard?”

The woman frowned. “No? Why would we?”

Furan hummed. “Ah, so there may be more news on the horizon. I really haven’t been gone long. I believe I’ll sit here until he arrives. In the meantime, how has it been on this side?”

Tataru looked back over the notes. “The imperials are still eyeing our forces from afar. From what I'm told, the Garlean armies have been slow to react, and seem reluctant to commit to any large-scale engagements. It's an odd sort of stalemate. Otherwise, we've yet to see any sign of that awful “Black Rose” weapon we were warned about... “

Furan nodded. “That’s good, I think.”

Tataru grinned. “Oh! But I suppose we did call in an old friend to help out on that count.”

Furan raised an eyebrow. “An old friend?”

Tataru laughed. “Krile and I had a terrible time tracking him down, though it will be worth it to see the look on your face when you find out who it is!”

Furan hummed. “Well, I’m excited to see him, just as I’m excited to see your reaction to my bit of news.”

The two women stared at each other before relenting. “Ah, the Warrior of Light, back where she belongs, just as if nothing had happened! ...Though you do seem different somehow. You'll have to tell me all about your adventures when we next have a spare moment!”

“Of course. As for now, a bit of rest would do me good.” She was a bit exhausted. This has been one of the most stressful times in her life. She plucked her harp absentmindedly, recreating the strange tune she heard in the lift. The melancholic piano fit with such a dreary old place. The constant droning of low keys with the foreground of the high keys cemented the fall of such a civilization.  

She frowned. Emet-Selch had asked her to remember them. To be honest, she wouldn’t think anyone could forget them. The man had textbooks written about him, with pages and excerpts of his achievements. Propaganda they gave to children of people they subjugated. Whether her own home, Ala Mihgo, or Doma, nobody would forget the man whose nation laid siege to theirs.

Ah, but she knew that wasn’t what he meant. Their people, their struggles. She wouldn’t forget them, either. Their sacrifices, their worries, their despair. The power of song would carry their tales through the ages, just as they did with the Autumn War or the Calamities. And she too, would know the truth.

No longer did she think of them as evil entities, though they weren’t exactly good. It was a mixed bag of feelings. These were broken people who thought they had one course of action left. And, perhaps they did. Furan certainly didn’t know the cause of the Final Days. She didn’t know if that kind of thing could have been prevented. And if it had, what would have happened then? 

There was no way to tell.

Her fingers plucked at a different tune, one based on the Fey and their whimsy. She would eventually put pen to paper and write lyrics to her strumming. That’s when she could really make a vessel for the tales of the First and of Amaurot. For now though, she would kick her feet up and relax. It’s what her friends would want from her anyway.

A few hours later, an envoy from Ishgard came, just as Furan claimed they would. A man walked in, dressed in the guard’s uniform then looked at her, a bit shocked. “Ah! We’ve brought him. Where do we…?”

Furan looked at Tataru, then to the room they kept the Scions. She pointed. “They’re in there. You can put him along with everyone else.”

The man nodded, then retreated out the door. Tataru gave her an odd expression. “Why did you suggest they put someone back there?”

Ser Aymeric came in soon after. He did a double take as soon as his eyes found Furan’s. “What? But… I was given to believe you were busy.”

Furan shrugged. “I was, but I’m not right now. I’m waiting for news from the frontline so I can bring it back to the others. As of right now though, everything is fine.” 

Ser Aymeric breathed a sigh of relief. “It is heartening to hear such a thing.” He glanced at Tataru. “Have you…?”

“Nope! Just got here. But I’ve confirmed my thoughts. No funny business.”

Ser Aymeric moved to Tataru’s side. “Right, well, I’ve written you a missive, but I wanted to give the news in person. Ms. Kusushi…” He looked over at her. “While investigating the world the Scions were brought to, found a man who seemed familiar, so she came to my office.” He looked up and met Furan’s eyes, as if to ask if she would tell the story. 

“Would someone just tell me?” Tatatu demanded.

She supposed she would help. She sat up in her chair and moved to the door. “Myself and Alphinaud both thought the man was strange.” She explained. “He was strange in a way like that of Thancred back at the Praetorium. His voice, his fighting style, they danced along the edge of my memories. Though he had a name he went by, Alphinaud came to learn that he went by another name previous, one decisively not from there. I sought answers to one question- was the man I saw before me an Ascian?” He met Ser Aymeric’s eyes, then Tataru’s. They were hanging by her words.

With a flourish, she opened wide the door. “I sought to answer if my friend’s rest had been disturbed. But, apparently, the man I sought hadn’t been buried.”

There was a convoy of people outside the Rising Stones. A group of people lifted a stretcher and moved through the streets. From here, she could see the powdery-blue hair of her friend.

“What?!” Tataru shouted. “But that’s-”

Furan moved doorstops in place and wedged it open, then went back to the chair. “He’s been there, the entire time.” Her eyes flicked up to Ser Aymeric. “He was summoned to that place first, before any of the Scions had an inkling something could be wrong. At this point, I can confirm it’s him. I’ve had conversations with everything.” She looked back at Tataru. “So, I asked if they could bring him here and have Krile look at him. Even if she can’t do more than Ishgard’s healers, it gets everyone in one place.” She hummed. “Well, mostly everyone. There’s still the whole Exarch thing.”

Tataru looked speechless. “I-what? But he…?”

Furan grinned. “Well, You can thank the Crystal Exarch for that.”

“I very much can’t do that,” Tataru stressed. “He’s in another world.”

“Then I can pass along that information.” She laughed. “He’s not very good at receiving compliments though, least not from me. But that’s for the better actually.” It was a bit funny, after everything, to say something as innocuous as pointing out the good he’s done and watch as he blushed. “Anyway, until G’raha can figure out a way to unsummon everyone, they’re stuck there. As of right now though, they’re all fine.”

They watched as their friend was carted into the room, then into the room with the other Scions. Once their task was finished, they made their way out. 

“Please, keep us updated on news regarding him.” Ser Aymeric asked. “I… haven’t forgotten what he did for myself, and for our nation. We want to make sure he’s doing well. Additionally, you may receive visits from Count Edmont Fortemps, though likely not today. He has been told that he’s been moved.”

Furan nodded. “Of course.”

Ser Aymeric gave a quick bow, then quickly left, closing the door behind him.

“Well, now I’m not sure that my surprise can hold a candle to that,” she muttered.

Furan laughed. “No, no no. I think it will, Tataru. Trust me. It’s just been a long few weeks.” She sighed in content as she settled into the chair. “I’m very glad to be in a more familiar location.”

Tataru smiled softly. “Well, until I receive news, you’re welcome to stay here. Welcome back, Furan.”

Chapter Text

In her time between helping Thancred and Ryne with the Empty, writing reports, and pursuing her own interests, she’d found the time to stop by and tell the story of the First and to tell Minfilia’s mother of her sacrifice. 

It… was difficult. She’d ever had to give that news before, but she was the only one who could.  F'lhaminn was quiet as she listened. Any clarifications or questions came from Tataru, not her. Then, they were interrupted.

The frontline was quiet, unnaturally so, and Krile wanted to see them. Tataru and Furan both hurried to the Rising Stones and waited for her.

The woman entered the room, bereft of her cheer. She bade Furan and Tataru sit, then moved into the middle of the room. She took a breath. “Thank you for your swift arrival.”

“How are they?” Furan asked. 

Krile glanced backwards. “Still locked in slumber, though in good physical health.” She paused. “Aside for one.”

Furan’s head snapped up. “What does that mean?” She knew they looked a little pale but…”Which one?” 

“Although they are fine for now, there’s an instability in their aether,” she explained. Krile sighed. “At the very least, it was good that you brought Haurchefant here. I am not doubting the effectiveness of Ishgard’s healers, but they may not have known what was wrong in the first place. The instability is worse with him than it is with anyone else. But… “ Her eyes went down to the floor. “The others are facing that same instability. Thancred is showing signs, although faint. Followed by Y’shtola and Urianger. The twins are the least affected, but it’s still there.”

“Hold on─isn't that the order they were called away in?” Tataru asked. 

“Yes,” Furan said. She… she was so assured that everyone was fine. “Haurchefant’s been there the longest. The Exarch pulled him from the jaws of death, after all. There was a whole war in between his summoning and now.”

Krile closed her eyes and pressed her hand to her chin. “Though I can but speculate, I fear this may be a symptom of a weakening link between body and soul.“

Furan shot up from her chair. “What can we do?”

Krile offered a patient smile. “Thankfully, they’ve been caught early enough to counter. While myself and Master Matoya work with them, you need to find a way to restore their souls to their bodies.”

“What will that do?” Tataru asked. “What happens if the link is severed?”

Krile shook her head. “I’m… not sure. Though I don’t want to risk whatever happens.”

“But where's she even supposed to start? We had the greatest minds in the realm hunting high and low for an answer, and they ran out of places to look.” Tataru asked.

Krile looked back at her. “You stated in your report that the Exarch had originally intended to reverse the summoning process by means of his own death, correct?”

Furan nodded. “He… said as much, yes.” She didn’t get into everything with him, not yet. It still felt too soon

“Raha always was a reckless young fool... Ready to die for the first righteous cause that came along.” Krile shook her head. “His plan might well have worked, but I for one am glad he never had the opportunity to see it through. Even if it does mean our friends must remain stranded a while longer.”

Furan nodded. “Me too. I would have hated it if his plan went the way he wanted. It’s not as if we wouldn’t have found out. I can go and check back in with him. Surely, he’ll be able to figure out something.”

Krile smiled. “Ah, thank you. I am glad to hear that our brightest is on the case.”

Furan sank back in her chair. “So… how bad is it with Haurchefant, then?” Unfortunately, if it was too bad, there was still always the possibility that G’raha would sacrifice himself anyway. No. She wanted to keep both of them safe and sound.

She winced. “It’s noticeably worse than the others, but he will be fine for now.” Furan breathed a sigh of relief. “Time is of the essence, however. Whatever you and the Exarch do, it must be done soon.”

Furan sighed. She rose from her seat and shook her head. “I suppose I should get on that, then. I will be back later.”

“Good luck.” Krile chuckled. “And tell off Raha for me should he suggest the worst.”

Furan shook her head. “I think Alisaie has me beat on that.”

She let the teleportation magic swirl around her. In one moment, she was in the Rising Stones. The next, she was at the Crystarium’s Aetheryte. 

The Crystarium was abuzz with commotion as soon as she hit the pavement. Though she humbly requested people not treat her differently, there were still some that went out of their way to praise her. It was a bit much, if she was honest. Still, she gave them a smile and hurried on her way.  It was day, the early afternoon hours. The soldiers milled about, but most looked rather at ease. 

It was a far cry from how they looked in the past.

“Ah! Furan!” 

Furan turned her head. Haurchefant was sitting by the tower out of his uniform. “Ah, did you get a break?” He seemed happy

The man laughed. “Well, after everything that’s happened, we’ve gotten a bit more free time on our hands. I’ve been helping to tend to the birds in my time off.”

Ah. The amaro stables. He did have a pair of gloves by his sides, as well as bits of food on his shoes.  “I’m glad you’ve found something to do.” She pointed to the tower. “I have come to see the Exarch. Can you come with? I bring important news from the Source.”

“Of course.” His expressions looked so bright. She hated to undercut it with the news she brought. 

He walked alongside her as they made their way to the front of the tower. The guard didn’t even ask and opened the door for them. Her heels clicked against the tile, echoing through the hallway.

“Oh, it would seem I have a visitor.” G’raha stood at the end of the Ocular in front of his mirror. “I was checking on how the Empty is doing.” He moved away from it and stepped down the stairs. “What do I owe the pleasure of your visit?”

“I bring news from the Source,” Furan said. She glanced at Haurchefant. “It’s… rather important.”

The Exarch’s face hardened. “Ah. Well, the look on your face seems rather serious.”

Furan took a breath. “Krile has been keeping our friends in her care all this time. A while back, I asked that Haurchefant also be given in her care. Because, well.” She felt a bit stupid even saying it. “I figured out your plot regarding him ahead of time. It- he…” She shook her head. “It doesn't matter. The important thing is this; Krile noticed some sort of instability in his aether.”

The Exarch put his hand up. “Instability with his corporeal aether? That’s… ah.” He shared a look with Haurchefant. The man’s ears flattened on his head. “I… think I understand.”

Haurchefant sighed. “I had been hoping it was stress.”

Furan’s brow furrowed. “What?” The way they looked at each other told it all, the Exarch had an inkling something was happening, as had Haurchefant.

The Exarch’s tail drooped. “You would not have been aware, but he collapsed after teleporting back one time.”

Haurchefant sighed. “And there was yet another point where I felt suddenly dizzy. In both cases, I merely thought it was due to stress and I have worked to pace myself.”

Furan glared at them. “You both are impossible.” She tapped her foot impatiently. “Well, it is not just him. He is but the furthest case of it. They all bear the same signs, according to Krile.”

G’raha looked at the door. “I will summon the others, then.”

Furan groaned. “Yes. Perhaps if we can all slam our heads into this wall, we can come up with something.”

“There was a lot going on at the time,” Haurchefant insisted. “What with G’raha’s stunt, then kidnapping, the light coming back, and going to the bottom of the ocean.” He crossed his arms. Until now, we haven’t had the time to really understand it.”

Well, it certainly explained why he wasn’t on the guard right now. “I will get something to eat, then I will come back. It gives me a little time to figure out how to word this to the rest.”

She spun on her heels and moved out the door. Some people really just didn’t take their health seriously, huh?

G’raha found himself in a conundrum. On one hand, this was a problem that could be easily solved. On the other…

Alisaie kicked the man’s ankles when he suggested sacrificing himself to send everyone back, even as a last resort. 

This was a strange discussion and the current ideas… weren’t great.

“Let me see if I have this right.” Furan held up a finger. “You want me to teleport you guys back to the Source. Me? You want me to shove you in my bag? I’ve done that with a namazu before and he hated it. You all are a bit bigger than a namazu.”

“What sort of adventure would lead to you carrying around a namazu?” Alisaie asked. 

“Namazu?” Haurchefant asked in a whisper.

Alphinaud leaned in close. “They’re sort of like catfish, but larger with the ability to stand on two legs.”

G’raha could see the overflowing bag along her hip that shifted as she spoke. Though she was adept at cramming things in there, organizing them seemed to be a different problem altogether. “I don’t believe she means it like that.”

Y’shtola’s tail flicked. “And surely you knew that.”

Urianger took a look at her overflowing bags and shook his head. “I… believe it may be taxing, even for you. Yet were we to immure our souls within an object in her possession, mayhap then our safe passage could be assured. White auracite would, I believe, serve as a suitable vessel for this purpose. 'Twas conceived to imprison the massy soul of an Ascian, and should house one of ours with relative ease. We would need only to ensure our souls' safe preservation inside the stone, and identify a means by which they might be transferred back unto our vacant bodies.”

Oh, perhaps he could work with that. “Soul preservation and transference... Hm. I believe I know of someone who may be able to assist us.”

Everyone’s attention fell on G’raha. “You do?” Furan asked. 

“On the far shore of the Source, there stands a great palace built by the elves. It was forsaken in the wake of the Flood, but a certain Nu Mou chose to make their home there soon after.”

Furan’s face brightened. “Oh! I liked them!”

“Though they have long lived as a recluse, they once occupied a place of honor in Voeburt's royal court, and it is said that none in all of Norvrandt is more knowledgeable than they on matters of the soul.”

Alisaie crossed her arms. “Well, I've no objection to seeking a helping hand, but if they've gone to such lengths to hide themselves away from the world, what makes you think they'd be willing to lend us one?”

“Heh.”It was just a slight chuckle. “A worthy question. Years ago, I myself tried─and failed─to solicit their cooperation in the battle against the sin eaters. No sooner had I begun to make my plea than they unleashed a swarm of their familiars upon me.” He remembered the legions of brooms, pigs, and strange plants with horror. 

“It’s different now, though.” Furan grinned. “Because I’m friends with the king of the fey!” 

“And should they turn us away, we can always try to storm our way in,” Haurchefant suggested. “If they are our expert, then we need to try everything, yes?”

Alisaie nodded. “Yes! Because none of us want to see the Exarch try to sacrifice himself again.” She glared. 

G’raha put up his hands. “I apologise, and I will refrain from making such a suggestion in the future.” He didn’t like the way she was looking at him. “As time is not on our side, we should try to hurry on our way. The Grand Cosmos─that is, the palace we seek─stands on the opposite shore of the Source. I will arrange for a boat to carry us there. “ 

Urianger cleared his throat. “Whilst thou journeyest thither, I think it best that I devote mine energies to the creation of white auracite─by thy leave, of course. The process requireth no small amount of time, and should the Nu Mou consent to lend us their aid, we will have need of a suitable vessel ere long.”

G’raha nodded. “Agreed. Then I would ask the rest of you to meet me in Sullen. And...do be prepared for a warm reception.”

“I will go along with G’raha,” Haurchefant insisted. “I do not wish to be left behind whilst you have all the fun.”

With their plans set, the Scions all went in their directions. Furan was followed by Y’shtola and the Twins while Urianger disappeared from sight, likely to tell Thancred of the current development. 

He stopped by Lyna’s office to report where he was going. Ever since he had been held hostage, she had been rather worried for him. It was understandable, really, so he wanted to allay her fears. Once that was done, he also made his way to the Sullen. 

There was a growing collection of people who rented boats out along the shoreline. Ever since the return of night, fishing had become an increasingly popular way to spend the time. He made his way up to one such person and dropped a small pouch of gil on the counter. 

That action was enough to rent a larger fishing boat. With Haurchefant’s aid, the two of them moved the boat along the shore and to the group of people waiting. 

“So, then, what are we expecting?” Alisaie asked. 

“As I told you before, I had scarcely set foot on the palace grounds when I was set upon by our host's familiars, and I expect our reception today to be no different. Which is why I propose we march through the main gate, weapons drawn.” He felt absolutely giddy even suggesting such a plan. 

Alisaie frowned, her brow scrunching in confusion. “I'm sorry, but are we not here to petition for assistance? You can't honestly think barging in looking for a fight is going to persuade them.“ 

Y’shtola hummed. “Actually, I believe the Exarch may have the right of it. They have no doubt poured a great deal of time and energy into their creations. Were I them, I should be most interested to meet with those who could overcome my defenses. ” 

“As would any true seeker of knowledge. And there is little we can say or do to convince them to help us if we know nothing of their character, nor less why they chose to hide themself from the world. But if we can seize their interest, mayhap we can earn ourselves an audience. “ The Exarch suggested.

Furan shrugged. “Well, that’s how I’ve gotten interest in the past.” She frowned. “Perhaps a bit too much interest in one case.” She shuddered. “Nevertheless, this is very in line with everything I’ve done so far.”

“I too, am in favor of such a plan.” Haurchefant beamed. “While there’s a time limit looming over our heads, I must admit, it seems like a better circumstance than the last few times I tagged along.”

“Right, so weapons drawn it is.” Alisaie rested her hand on the hilt of her rapier. She eyed the Exarch and smiled. “Though I must say, Exarch, you certainly seem to be enjoying all of this.”

The man blushed ever so slightly. “Do I?” He chuckled. “Well, I will not deny that I enjoy the thought of fighting alongside you all rather than pacing about inside the Crystal Tower.”

Alphinaud smiled slyly, looking at his sister. “You both seem to be in rather high spirits, if you ask me. Not that I'm surprised. Your moods invariably improve when Furan is around.”

Alisaie looked like she wanted to strangle her brother, then and there. Either that, or melt on the spot. “Uh─ What exactly are you implying?” she growled.

G’raha laughed. “She averted a Calamity, and the Light which seemed destined to consume her has been extinguished. 'Tis only natural that we be pleased to see her.”

“She’s a wonder, truly!” Haurchefant insisted. “To be able to do what she has is astounding!”

Y’shtola sighed. “Yes, well, you will have plenty of time to celebrate her good health after we've finished here.“

Furan’s face looked red. “Yes. We can think about all this later. For now, we should see about storming the castle.” She looked over her friends. “I will be taking… G’raha, Haurchefant, and Alisaie. They seemed the most excited. I’m sorry.”

Y’shtola waved her off. “It’s quite alright. I can go along with Alphinaud while you scout ahead.”

Finally, finally he was going to be exploring with her once again. “Thank you,” he whispered.

Furan grinned. “It’s no problem. And once we can all go home, we can all do more of these!”

While they all stepped on the boat, Not everyone disembarked immediately. Furan stepped off first with her bow drawn and moved to the large, white castle. She took a look behind her to ensure they were following, then opened the door. 

They poured inside and were greeted by a figure at the end of an empty corridor. As Furan approached, the figure disappeared. “Should you value your lives, you would quit this place at once. Now, begone with you!”

There was a twinkle in Furan’s eyes. She turned the next corner and the suits of armor animated at the figure’s bidding. She grinned. “Can you take these?”

Haurchefant stepped into the crowd and made a wide, circular swipe with his sword as Furan jumped backwards.

Music filled the air, something light and full of whimsy. A rain of arrows stormed down on the crowd. There were new techniques and old ones with newer songs that empowered them. 

Alisaie was grinning as magic appeared in the spaces around the suits of armor. 

It really had been too long. 

They made their way down the hallway, and into a side room. Furan grabbed another pack of familiars and brought them back to the group, while G’raha tried to keep her hale. Haurchefant and Alisaie would grin as they found their own roles. Haurchefant would keep their attention while Alisaie unleashed devastating magic. 

“This feels a bit like the Vault did,” Haurchefant said. “It’s not quite the same look, but it bears the same feel, including some of the foes.”

Furan nodded. “Yeah, I thought those suits of armor seemed familiar.”

The castle’s hallways wound together with sealed-off corridors and closed off rooms. It seemed like the path they took was one specially crafted to take them through the entire place, including the garden. Yet, no matter where they went and who they fought, there was a nary a thing they could do. 

“When I came here alone,” G’raha started, “I was chased out in a near instant. It is impressive what one can do with a bit of help.”

As they found their way to the end, the Nu Mou voiced their frustration more and more. Their familiars had fallen, all of them. Alphinaud and Y’shtola found their own way through and met with everyone at the end. 

His first adventure with his friends had been wonderful. Now, they just had to convince the Nu Mou in person.

While the Scions got to work with their tasks, Haurchefant found himself idling in the Crystarium. There wasn’t much he could do to help Urianger with the soul vessels,  Alphinaud with Eulmore, or with Alisaie’s project in Amh Araeng. Instead, he moved between helping the Amaro stables and the guards. Now that he knew what the problem was, he found it a bit easier to breathe. 

Sure, there was still the looming time limit, and the occasional dizzy spells, but there was a plan now. He trusted his friends to find a solution. It was a reason he chose to skip the meeting today in favor of patrolling. It wasn’t as if he could do much, and the Exarch would fill him in on what he could.

He wished to perform his duties with the soldiers for a little while longer, before he would have to bid them goodbye as well. It was what he couldn’t do back home.

He made his way outside the gates of town. It was just a routine check, one that he took with a collection of other guards.

As he walked along the forest’s edge, he saw a Sin Eater lurking in the forest’s edge. It was a lone one, yet it still warranted to be reported to Lyna. He looked to his left-most guard, a faster scout. “Can you inform Captain Lyna about this?” 

The man nodded and went off back to town. It likely wouldn’t be an issue to fell the beast there, but it was part of orders to wait for more guards so as to reduce potential casualties. Sin Eaters could hide in the trees, after all.

As he watched the scene, a man wearing leathers and furs jumped down from the canopies and cleaved into the Sin Eater with a large axe.

“Whoa!” Haurchefant stared at the man. 

The Sin Eater lay dead on the ground. The hyur beamed a smile, though his eyes pierced through Haurchefant’s. There was… something odd about him.

“Who are you?” one of the soldiers asked. “The Warrior of bleedin’ Darkness?” He was exasperated, perhaps a bit shocked. 

“No.” The man chuckled. “I’m a Warrior of Light.” Then, without a further word, he leapt back into the trees. 


“What?” Haurchefant demanded. He knew people hated such a title. And he knew precious few people outside of Furan that took that title. “Did you also see that?”

“Saw a man fell the beast in one swoop? Yes.” He huffed. “And using that title, no less. What do you make of it?”

Haurchefant thought back to his eyes. “I’m… not quite sure what to make of it.”

There was rustling through the woods. Lyna emerged with Furan, Alphinaud, and a few other guards. Ah. He did remember that they were in town. He gave them a wave. “Alas, you have come too late.”

“Did you slay the Sin Eater?” Lyna demanded. 

He shook his head. “No, captain.” He glanced at the trees. “It was… a stranger.” A stranger who seemed vaguely familiar, somehow. 

The guards explained it with fervor, how he appeared and disappeared. 

“He seemed… overjoyed to render aid,” Haurchefant recalled. “He was smiling.” Even if his eyes weren’t. 

He moved close to Furan and Alphinaud. He was the one who was there, and he could explain what he saw later. They made their way back into the Ocular where everyone talked of the Warriors of Lights, the ones he knew to be long dead.

It was true. The people around didn’t like any mentions of them. And, had it not been for G’raha, he too would have shared their sentiments. Then, of course, there was the fact that Ardbert had helped Furan. So, when the question was posed of what to do, the answer was simple.

“Ardbert has been my constant companion here,” Furan muttered. “It was he who was my hope when all seemed lost. It was he who bid me rise when I first awoke with the skies burning once more. And it was by his axe that Emet-Selch was finally bested. If we can bring some sort of honor to his name, I would like that very much.” She absentmindedly strummed her harp.

“In hindsight, I agree. But better late than never, no?” Alphinaud moved closer to the door. “Exarch, might I ask you to continue working with Beq Lugg on our means of returning home? The rest of us will see to gathering the people of the Crystarium in the Exedra. We have to reach out to anyone and everyone who might be willing to lend an ear. With any luck, word will spread and more will accompany them. “

G’raha nodded. “There can be no darkness without light, and so it was that Ardbert was there in your hour of need. The people must be told. “

Beq Lugg, the Nu Mou G’raha had been collaborating with gazed at the doorway. “I have seen many a great and terrible thing in my long life, as has the Exarch no doubt. Of man I can say this: his memory is short, his heart fickle. Let us pray that your words reach him.”

And they would! Haurchefant had a bit of pull with the guards, a boon for being here several years. They all went their separate ways with Haurchefant making his way to the guard towers. 

There were a few guards relaxing around their barracks. “Ah! What brings you here, Gawain? I thought you were scheduled to patrol.” 

“I was.” Haurchefant smiled. “But myself and a few of my friends have been talking with the Exarch and he wanted us to tell the truth of the Warriors of Light.”

One of them, a tall hyur man with bright red hair, frowned. “The truth? The Exarch already told us what there was to tell of them.”

Haurchefant had been there for the tale, and while there was mention that they helped in some way, it wasn’t nearly enough to counter what the public thought. “There is a bit more to the story than originally told. We are gathering people now, so if you can, please head to Exedra.”

The men looked between themselves, then nodded. “We’ll be there.”

With that, Haurchefant moved on to the next station. His name had pull with the guards, even the newer recruits who may not have recognized him without his helmet. He felt giddy with each subsequent successful pitch. Then, he made his own way. 

Alphinaud, Y’shtola, Urianger, and Furan were all there, standing in front of the gathered crowd.

“Yes, this looks to be nearly everyone. Let us begin, shall we?” Alphinaud did not step forward, however. He looked up at Furan. “Though I am usually the first to hold forth at such events, I think, on this occasion, that honor should fall to you.”

“They would be more inclined to take the word of the Warrior of Darkness,” Y’shtola insisted.

Urianger hummed. “Indeed. In light of the subject matter, who better than thee to speak these truths?”

Haurchefant nudged her forward, just a little. “He was your constant companion, as you said.”

Furan nodded “Thank you.” She made wide steps forward. “I thank you for coming. I know the contents of this may be shocking, especially with what has happened, but I wished to set the record straight on the Warriors of Light.” She pressed her hand to her chest. “They… they were friends of all.”

The crowd murmured to themselves.

Furan’s voice grew louder. “They were adventurers, people who just wanted to make their world a better place. I can very easily see myself as them. They brought their justice to all the corners of Norvrandt, though they made a mistake. They trusted someone they didn’t know they shouldn’t, and it cost this world dearly.” 

She took a pause as she read the crowd’s emotions.  While they listened eagerly, there was a sense of unease, of disbelief. 

“Even as their world suffered, they still tried to find a way to save the souls of those who lived here. And, their gambit worked.” She squeezed her eyes shut. “For it is Ardbert and his friends who managed to attract the attention of Minfilia. It was they who obtained aid and ultimately stopped the flood, though it cost them their lives.”

The mood of the crowd dipped as they weighed the words carefully.

“It was Ardbert who helped play a pivotal role in banishing the light. He gave the rest of himself in order to see the skies again. They are, and they were heroes.” She bowed for the crowd. “Thank you for listening. I hope this has given you something to think about.” She stepped back up the stairs and gave a relieved sigh as the crowd spoke between themselves.

“You did well.” Alphinaud insisted. “This should go a long way towards clearing the air.”

As Haurchefant studied the crowd, he saw the strange man once more. The man with the leathers and the furs strolled through the crowd casually.

“Impossible,” Alphinaud muttered. 

Y’shtola’s voice was low. “What in the world...?”

“I definitely see something. You don't think it's a ghost, do you?” Alphinaud asked.

It seemed they too, saw the man. “That is he, the man who suddenly showed earlier and slew the Sin Eater.”

“That’s…” Furan’s voice was full of fright. “Ardbert… but it can’t be.”

Urianger’s voice was as steady as ever, but with a hint of confusion. “That standeth no apparition, but if it is as thou says, he should not be there.”

The man spoke into the crowd with his boisterous voice yet again, but his eyes focused on their group for a mere moment. There was an anger to those eyes, an intensity that didn’t match the boundless joy at his suggestions. Haurchefant quickly moved inside the tower.

“Exarch!” Haurchefant stood at attention. “There is a problem. I fear…” he frowned.

Furan walked in soon after, her expression grim. “That wasn’t Ardbert. It can’t have been. Someone is masquerading as him.” She huffed. “And with Zenos back in his own body, I have a feeling I know who is responsible.”

Oh. Perhaps then, he should have been at the meeting earlier on. It seemed, then, that things were becoming increasingly more complicated.

Chapter Text

Furan found herself running around all over Norvrandt. She found herself in Amh Araeng to help Alisaie with her theories, then she found herself in Eulmore to ensure everything was okay there. 

Then… everything in the Crystarium happened. She went to the Empty to continue helping, she went to Fannow to investigate ruins. She had to find out more of the Ascians. That was the hope, at least. While they found out more about the Echo, it still didn’t help with her own questions. 

Ardbert’s soul had layered atop her own. He saved her and she couldn’t figure out a way to keep him from being used, a puppet on a string yet again. She saw it in the way the people declared themselves as Warriors of Light and rushed into the fray of battle. 

Elidibus sneered at her, using Ardbert’s own face. With Emet-Selch, there was always a sense of a person beneath the arrogance and duty. There were the small smiles he gave when Furan entered the room. There was genuine anger at Alphinaud’s insistence that they deserved the same chance to live.

There was none of that with Elidibus. No. There was just the sense of duty. Whatever personality he had was long gone, lost to the sands of time. 

“There is no common ground to be found between you and I. Nor do I require any. I have my duty.” That was the final thing he said before leaving, likely to persuade more and more people to become Warriors of Light. And what that would do? What he planned to do with said information? Furan didn’t know. Whatever it was, she knew it would result in a Calamity, all to free Zodiark and bring back a long dead people.

Then, there was the uncomfortable questions brought up over the man’s origins. Perhaps… he wasn’t even a person anymore. Or… perhaps he never was.

She made her way back out of the ocean once again with a determination to do something, anything. It felt like she was teetering on an edge. If she didn’t move fast enough, if she didn’t work well enough, the lives of her friends were forfeit. If she didn’t find out what was going on with Elidibus, then the First would likely be lost.

She walked into the Crystarium with all that in mind. She and the Scions would check on the Exarch’s progress while Y’shtola did her own research. Haurchefant and the Crystal Exarch stood outside the tower as they tried to placate a crowd of people desperate to leave their posts and take off for adventure. She watched briefly before approaching.

“I… understand how you feel,” Haurchefant insisted. “And you are not required to be in these positions forever, but please give us a little time before you leave,” he requested. He looked to the Exarch for his own words.

“Currently, we do not have the requisite guards to replace all the spaces left vacant,” he informed. “But, we will try to work something out.” He looked up and met Furan’s eyes. “Ah. Excellent timing.”

The group of guards looked at her with bright eyes and wide smiles. “It’s the Warrior of Darkness.”

“We have somewhat of a problem,” G’raha continued. “The vast majority of those gathered here are presently in the employ of the guard or else one of the facets...and no longer wish to be so.”

Well. That was an issue. While she wasn’t the kind of person who had ever had a… stable job, she did know people who did. She knew that the loss of soldiers and guards would bring the city into chaos.

“As you may have surmised, we have the ‘Warrior of Light’ to thank for this…” he whispered. 

“Someone's going to have to look after this place once you're gone. We just want to be ready to do our bit when the time comes.” one of the soldiers claimed.

“And not only here, but everywhere! Which is why we've got to get out there, and lend a hand to those in need. That's what you did, isn't it? Even if it was just little things, at the start. You helped people.”

And while Furan felt very flattered that they’d seen her acts of kindness for what they were, it was still a little hasty. Furan was able to go around and do these kinds of things because she had no real gainful employment. To suddenly leave like that was…

The skies darkened, then flared back to life with fire. It was just like with the illusionary Amaurot when Emet-Selch bid them see their Final Days. Only this time, it wasn’t his voice on the wind. 

“Hear… Feel… Think…” Her voice droned on. Hydaelyn’s voice called on the wind. 

“Why is there fire?” Haurchefant muttered. ”Why does it look like…?” He couldn’t hear the voice?

She looked around. Others stared transfixed on the sky, while even others looked around wildly, searching for a voice 

“Did I not tell you, my friends!? You are Warriors of Light!” Ardbert, no- Elidibus using Ardbert’s voice layered over Hydaelyn’s. “What you hear is the voice of Light itself, and it has blessed you with its power. Welcome to the fold!”

The previously placated crowd now roared like a fire, with cheers and sentiments of excitement. In the chaos, Elidibus slinked away, Her eyes narrowed. No, he wouldn’t get away that easily. She pushed through the crowd and made her way through the alleyways with her friends lingering behind her. 

“You!” She hissed. “Why did you do that?”

His face didn’t change. “Am I to tell you my plans because you simply ask?”

She swished her tail violently. Had anyone been behind her, she would have surely knocked someone over. It was the smarter decision not to tell her, but she’d been so used to foes who would freely tell their plans when Furan caught them.

“Nay, I think not─though the stars I acknowledge mine. A convenient illusion apt to awaken what little is left of the power that once resided in your sundered souls. That which you and yours call the Echo. And an echo it is. Of a symphony. But a fraction of what men, in their completeness, once possessed. Even those among you who tower over others in the gift have only the faintest trace of it. But though sundered and forgotten, through death and mocking rebirth, it has persisted. A whisper of our past, burned into your very aether─along with the sight of our end.”

“Then were you the one to announce her voice to the people?”

Elidibus shook his head. “Nay. I merely showed that memory. Through the rekindling of memory, I have awoken the ability─just as Hydaelyn is wont to do when She has need of new minions.”

Urianger frowned. “The Echo hath ever been thought a gift from Hydaelyn─a boon granted solely to Her chosen. Yet thou wouldst claim She merely awakeneth the power, that men should hearken unto...?” He paused. “Ah. ...Her voice. Given the perceived simultaneity of Her call and the awakening of Her chosen's capacity to hear it, 'tis only natural that we thus attributed the source of the gift. Yet if, in truth, the Echo is a prerequisite for hearing Her voice.… One might surmise that Her call never ceaseth, such that all who awaken to their innate gift might receive of the blessing of Light at the selfsame instant.”

Elidibus nodded. “Just so. And whenever Hydaelyn has need of new servants, She is quick to pluck comets from the heavens, or create illusions of the same.” 

Furan thought back to when she first received the echo. She watched the moon fall and the skies started burning. Though she was far from the impact zone, she was still close enough to see the potential carnage. It was then, in the dust of Bahamut’s rampage, that she heard a voice on the wind. 

Time passed, she did her last bit of growing up, and left for adventure. She didn’t hear that voice again until she stepped foot in Eorzea proper. 

To see all this, to bear witness to this, it felt a bit impersonal.

“In sooth, we bore witness to this but moments ago. At the sight of the starshower, full many in the crowd did speak of hearing a voice in their minds, did they not?” His eyes fell back on Elidibus. “Why, then, didst thou conjure this vision, full knowing that thine age-old foe would thus claim those awakened to the gift?”

“‘Foe’? You must be mistaken. As you see, I am a Warrior of Light.” he insisted. “And together with my comrades-in-arms, I shall save the world. Just like you.”

Then, he ducked behind the people in the crowd and vanished. This time, in a way Furan couldn’t follow.

She stood there for a moment and tried to wrap her head around all this. “It always felt personal,” she admitted. “So then, was my gift just a convenience, then?” She felt a hand on her shoulder. 

“It’s an important question,” Alphinaud said. “But, we should see how the Exarch and Haurchefant are faring. The crowd was riled up, after all.

They made their way back to the crowd. The chatter had calmed quite a bit. It seemed that Haruchefant’s experience as a soldier worked to bring some sort of peace. They each moved to the side so they could speak.

“He is gone, then?” the Exarch asked. 

Furan grimaced. “Yeah. He just… vanished into the crowd.” She crossed her arms. 

“We have convinced a number of soldiers to reconsider their departure, or at least… delay it. Unfortunately, we weren’t able to convince everyone.” Haurchefant gazed into the crowd, his eyes falling on a small group of soldiers talking animatedly between each other. “There’s a rather large group that wouldn’t be convinced, not that I exactly blame them either.

“Young Theyler and Vonard are among the ones those leaving, I am sorry to say. They have quit the guard,” the Exarch explained. “Nevertheless, I wish them well. Whatever Elidibus's plans for them might be, the pair have only ever had the best of intentions.”

“One can hardly blame them for thinking themselves heroes elect─not after having been “blessed” with the Echo. And it's not as if they haven't shown the requisite spirit.” Thancred also looked at the men in the crowd. 

“It is entirely understandable,” Haurchefant insisted. He looked from the soldiers to Furan and offered her a smile smile. “I can hardly say that I haven’t thought the same. One could see my time here as me abandoning my post back home.”

Furan chuckled. “And you wouldn’t be alone in that either. From what I hear, when Ser Estinian is not destroying things in Garlemald, he’s traveling.”

“Then you understand.” G’raha smiled. “Though the impetus for their sudden departure may have been words falsely spoken, the men and women in whose footsteps they would follow are heroes in truth. Warriors of Light. Ardbert. Yourself, most of all. And so I would ask a favor of you─speak with them ere they embark on their journey, and furnish them with what wisdom you can. They've set off for the Amaro Launch, but you should still be able to catch them if you leave now.”

Thacred shrugged. “Worth the effort, I'd say. If I recall correctly, the Elder Seedseer took the time to usher you out into the wider world, many moons ago.”

She did. “I’ll go and give them words of encouragement. Even should the reason for their awakening to the echo have been for ill, the point is that they still want to do good in the world. That’s important.” She looked around. “Because it’s true. I won’t be here forever. At least this is a way for the people of this world to have their own heroes.”

She gave her friends a smile, then moved around the crowd. Luckily, she was able to catch up to the small group before they left town. And luckily, they managed to notice her as she was walking. They were discussing a map just before she showed up.

With a chuckle, she gave them a bow. “I’m glad to have caught you before you went.”

“Oh! You came all this way to see us off?”

Furan nodded. “I wanted to see the future of Norvrandt off on their journeys.” She smiled. “After all, I was much the same as you.” She gazed into the treeline. “There are times when your journey may be hard, but go forth and follow what you believe. If you do that…” She looked back at them. “Then… I think you’ll be fine.”

The men were excitable at her words. They laughed to themselves, they chattered almost incomprehensibly as to what it meant to them. But most importantly, they seemed to take her words to heart.

“Now, go out! Explore this great, wide world!”

They nodded quickly and checked their map again. Then, they quickly made their way out of the city. Furan watched them enter the treeline, then disappear. 

They… kind of reminded her of that adventuring party from when she first started out. She only hoped that they ended up more like her than that party did. She made her way back to her friends, this time meeting in the Ocular for at least the barest sense of privacy. 

“Ah, you’re back. I take it they were properly inspired?” Alphinaud asked. 

Furan nodded. “It’s been done. I think… they’ll be alright.”

“Thank you for making the effort.” The man smiled at her. “While you were away, the others told me of your investigation. We have yet to discuss how to proceed, however. While your findings in Anamnesis Anyder do raise important questions as to the identity of our adversary, we are no closer to discerning his design. Nor do I know of any other potential avenue of investigation.”

“For which reason, we must needs trust to Y'shtola's ingenuity, and wait for her efforts to revive the ancients' device to bear fruit,” Urianger suggested.

Haurchefant sighed. “This is all… very unnerving. Both in what has been discussed and what we have just seen..”

Thancred seemed to get an idea. There was a minute change of his facial expression.“...What if I were to attempt to follow the emissary? Elusive as he is, his plan compels him to court public attention. He shouldn't be impossible to find.”

“Especially for one of your experience. It does seem worth the attempt.” Alphinaud nodded. 

“Then I'll come with you. Safety in numbers.” Ryne looked determined, confident. 

Thancred shook his head with a smile. “In combat, perhaps─but where stealth is required, the opposite is true. Happily, I don't plan on getting myself caught, so you've no need to worry.” He ruffled her hair on her head. “Nor do I intend to vanish for moons on end. We still have the Empty to attend to, don't we?”

Ryne frowned. “All right.” She took a breath. “Then I shall await your return.”

“Then it sounds like the rest of us should avoid doing anything which might prompt Elidibus to look too closely at our movements. Insofar as it's possible, I recommend we limit our activities to the Crystarium,” Alisaie insisted.

It was something everyone readily agreed to. They each chimed in with ways they could help, anything to lighten the burden upon his back. Before she left for her room, she had one final thing she wanted relayed. She looked at her friends, at Haurchefant specifically and grinned. “Keep an eye on him please! People back home have told horror stories of his sleeping habits.”

Although they’d briefly mentioned that they were going to keep track of him, it was another matter entirely to actually put the care in the hands of someone. In between his shifts, she was sure that Haurcehfant could make time to ensure he ate and slept.

“Oh, Lyna already has me do that,” he laughed. “But, yes. I will continue my watch.”

Furan hummed. “Well, then I will try to get some rest.”

Haurcehfant looked at the strange lump of bread put in front of him. In the wake of his own increasing dizzy spells and Thancred’s collapse, Furan went back to the Source to investigate. She came back both with news of their bodies and… the bread. G’raha had taken the both of them back into that small room where they drank hot chocolate all that time ago and set out plates for the both of them.

“It’s Archon loaf!” G’raha said with his tail raised and his ears up. “She made Archon loaf!”

Haurchefant made bread before. It was a staple at Camp Dragonhead. He’d even made it for a moogle once. This… was not like that. Instead of the circular, crusty exterior, the loaf was just that. They obviously had a special pan for that shape.

It had a thin, dark crust  with an even slice, perfect for making sandwiches with. That was where the good aspects stopped.

It… smelled vaguely of salt water and had very little air pockets. It looked less like bread and more like the material they used to build their forts with. “Ah, is this a sort of delicacy?”

G’raha laughed. “No, but it is a staple of Sharlayan cuisine.” 

The longer he looked at the bread, the less he wanted to eat it. But Tataru made it for them and it would be rude not to partake. “Ah, interesting.” \

That prompted another laugh from the miqo’te. “It’s said that an Archon wished to make the most nutrition-dense food he could, so he researched and experimented.”

“And the end result was that?” Haurchefant asked. 

“And this was the end result.” G’raha moved around the small room and reached for something in a high cupboard. “Since then, it is a staple of the region’s culinary landscape. It’s quite important, especially if one is trying to research or study.” Hidden behind strange, Allagan tech, was a small bottle or a thick, yellow liquid. “Ah, there we are.” He set the bottle on the table and took his own seat. “It’s been quite a while since I’ve eaten Archon loaf.”

Haurchefant eyed the honey on the table, then the bread. He grabbed the bottle and used the wand to drizzle a little of the honey onto his slice of bread. He set the bottle down and picked up the bread by the corner.

He waited for G’raha to take a bite of his first. He could pinpoint the moment when the bread stuck to the roof of his mouth. What really struck him though, was how small a bite he took. 

He took his own bite and thus began the chewing. The bread had a truly… indescribably taste. Haurchefant could taste an underlying bitterness from leafy greens, as well as a briney, fishy taste. Beneath even that was a… sweetness? Or perhaps that was the honey. He chewed and chewed and chewed. 

“It takes me back,” G’raha said with fondness in his voice. “So, how is it?”

He couldn’t respond. He was still chewing. This was the worst bread he’d ever been given. 

“Hmmm.” He finally said. He still had most of a slice of bread left. 

“It’s an acquired taste,” G’raha insisted. “Though, I will admit readily I never quite acquired that taste. My salvation was always at a stall near the city’s entrance.” Still, he ate more of it.

Haurchefant winced and took another bite. He really could use tea with this. Or… cider. Or… hot chocolate. Really, he could use anything that would wash it down. 

Upon further taste, he picked up the distinct taste of garlic with an undercurrent of… was that fruit? The more he chewed, the more baffled he was. 

The Exarch mirrored his expression, but his eyes held a longing. “Ah this… it never gets easier.” There was a certain fondness for this kind of suffering. And granted, should Haurchefant have to pick between eating this dry, confusing bread or dealing with Ascians, he would choose the bread. It likely harkened back to a simpler time. 

He looked back to his plate and quaked at the sight. There was still at least half of the slice remaining while G’raha had nearly eaten his entire slice. 

He would not be bested by bread this day. He put more bread into his mouth and tried to only focus on the foreground note of honey, then chew for as long as he thought he needed to. The texture worsened this way and went down his throat harshly. It was a sickening thought to continue eating, but he put the rest of his slice into his mouth. He desperately needed something to drink, anything. 

But he couldn’t relay that fact. Nay, the bread was all encompassing. 

Haurchefant heard the clinking of glasses, then the sound of water. He greedily snatched the glass as soon as it hit the table. Once his mouth had been freed from the bread, he looked up at the Exarch. “Thank you. I was afraid of what would happen.”

“There’s a certain technique to eating it, either that or you find ways to try to mask it as well as you can.” He, too, was nursing a glass of water. “But, it is incredibly aether-dense, so I am glad that you ate it.” 

He did feel more energized, but he wasn’t sure if it was from the bread itself or the fact that he survived such an ordeal. “I do hope this will not spoil your appetite for Lyna’s cooking later.”

G’raha laughed. “No. I will be fine to eat with her. I wouldn’t want to trade away that time, not if what strides I have made works.”

Ah, it was the dragon in the room. More and more crystal had taken G’raha’s arm and while he could hide the full extent of the damage, he couldn’t hide everything. He couldn’t hide how the crystal had cleaved even more of his face. He couldn’t hide how his fingers had started to bear the crystalline-blue marks. But… what could Haurchefant really do? It was G’raha who knew the tower

“Do not worry,” the Exarch insisted “It is my goal to follow along with you. I have a plan for us all.”

Unlike other times he would bring up their plans, he actually seemed determined. The will to live was there, the yearning to see another adventure. He couldn’t very well tell him to stop and while he understood Alisaie’s concerns, there was something bright about the miqo’te now. 

Though he didn’t know much of soul transference, or of magic, he could at least grasp one thing; the tower responded to his blood. It was something he always reminded them. It was how they were summoned and as such, it was their key home. 

“Just ensure you do not overexert yourself,” Haurchefant insisted. “Else I shall have to tell Beq Lugg to put you to sleep.”

He groaned. “I have already been on the receiving end of such actions. There is a strange feeling to putting your all into work, then awaking in your bed with Lyna’s disapproval.” There was a smile on his lips. “It is not something I wish to repeat. Breakfast that morning was an ordeal with strained words and disappointment coloring her every action.”

That was the Lyna that Haurchefant almost never saw. Usually, she was more forceful with her thoughts. But… perhaps it was different with the Exarch. 

“Ah, speaking of, I do need to put in my resignation soon.” He sighed. “For as much as I tried to convince people to stay, it feels a bit hypocritical that I cannot follow those words.”

“Lyna will understand,” G’raha insisted. “And so too will the soldiers. It’s not as if they don’t know that you are also not from Norvrandt. I said as much whilst you were recovering, after all. Though… it is possible they have forgotten, what with everything else that’s happened. Perhaps you should make a special visit to say your farewells, at least while we are in a lull.”

“Of course.” He had planned to do so anyway, but there was something that kept him from actually following through. “I think… I may do so now, while there is still daylight.”

G’raha smiled. “It has been a pleasure to have you in our guard, and I will be sorry to see you go.”

Haurchefant snorted. “Right.” He stood up from the table and waved. “I will be by again tomorrow. Have a good rest.”

“And you as well.”

He made his way out of the Ocular and into the main square. The late-afternoon sun was bright, but not nearly as bright as the endless light was. He would miss the warm breeze here. He walked slowly through the market. Even if they should have more time for this, he wanted to ensure that nothing was forgotten. 

The people working the stalls knew him well. He had to express his thanks to them too, for allowing him the time to get to know them. 

Next, he stopped by Chessamile’s. He could check on Thancred while he was there too

The older woman working regarded him lightly. “Are you injured again?” she asked. “Or are you also visiting?”

Haurchefant shook his head. “I’m afraid that unless I find myself here again, that this is farewell.”

The woman didn’t seem surprised. “The Exarch did mention you were from the same place he was. And now, with the world saved, it seems like everyone is running around.” She looked up from her log book. “You lot have so much energy, but I can recognize this particular feeling.” She flipped through the pages until she got about halfway. “So then, Francel… or Gawain…”

“Haurcehfant,” he introduced. “I apologize. I wasn’t very truthful as to my name.”

The woman laughed, then shook her head. “Hiding, were we?”

“Yes.” He glanced at the bed with Thancred. It was obvious that he was listening in, but it didn’t much matter, not anymore. “But, I wanted to let you know, at least. Thank you for checking me over all these years.”

“You have been an awful patient.” Her words were as sharp as one of the scalpels she used. “You were always leaving the healers with nary a word. It didn’t matter if the injury was serious or no, you always went to the Exarch after having yourself checked out. In that case, what was the point of coming?”

“Ah…” He winced. “Well, I  didn’t wish to stay here long. And it was important for me to leave one of those occasions,” he insisted.

The woman sighed. “I thought you would have died, even with the healing you received. I thought there was a chance that whatever attacked you did more damage than even the Exarch could have healed. In truth, it is a miracle you are still standing.”

“It is.” Haurchefant nodded. “I remembered that too, of course. It really wasn’t a Sin Eater, of course.”

She snorted. “And you knew that as well.” She marked down more words into the book, then shut it. “Well, I thank you for coming to see me. Perhaps you have learned to be a bit more patient.”

He… did not. He would have to work on that. ”Perhaps.”

“‘Perhaps’, he says,” she grumbled, then she went back to her book.

Haurchefant chuckled to himself and walked to Thancred’s bed. 

The man was laughing to himself. “You seem to have caused her problems,” he noted. “Have a problem with staying still?”

Haurchefant groaned. “Well, I can’t very well be confined here. For one, I was required to wear a helmet. Imagine if any of you walked in whilst I was recovering,” he whispered.

“Hmm.” he chuckled. “Seems like the secret would have been blown earlier, then. Either that, or we would have thought you to be an Ascian even earlier. But what of earlier visits?”

Haurchefant frowned. “Ah. I… suppose I have never been good with staying still.”

“The first thing you did after you collapsed, was wake up and try to carry Furan back to the Crystarium.” Thancred reminded “I daresay you are awful about staying still.”

“Hey, I paced myself,” he insisted. “I had you hold onto her later. I tried to make sure I didn’t exhaust myself.”

“Are you arguing with my patient?” Chesamilel asked, exasperated.

Haurchefant looked down at Thancred. He was smirking. “No. I was just leaving. I have more people to say my farewells to.” He made his way out the door and back out into the city. He really only had one last place to visit. 

The guard barracks were as good a place as ever to make his final farewells. He opened the door and saw many soldiers relaxing. Many of them, he’d come to know well. He knew their orders for meals, he knew some of their family situations. He knew how they felt regarding the Warrior of Light.

And… he knew what a sacrifice it was for them to stay behind. Some of them even received the Echo that day, and yet they lingered behind.

“Oh! Gawain!” One of soldiers, an elf with dark skin and light green hair, greeted him jovially. “We’re just taking a break right now.”

“I’m not here to begrudge anyone for not working,” he insisted. Haurchefant sighed. “I… would like to tell everyone something.”

He drew their attention and walked further into the room. “Were any of you here when I first joined?”

A man, a mystel with blue hair, in the back nodded, as well as a few others. “I was there for your introduction. If I can be plain, sir.” He looked around hesitantly.

“Of course.”

He sighed. “I thought you a spy,” he said quietly. “But then, the Exarch was insistent that you were a friend. I merely thought you had somehow gotten into his good graces and that you were to backstab him at any moment in time. And changing the name you went by did nothing to ease those concerns.”

Hmm. He did remember that the mystel always held him at arm’s length. “That’s perfectly understandable. Were I in your shoes, I cannot imagine that I wouldn’t feel the same.” He chuckled. “Actually, I have been in a similar situation.”

“You know your past?” another asked. This one wasn’t around near the beginning and only entered a year or so ago. Other of the men heard him mention people in vague statements. The newer recruits, he noticed, tended to spread rumors, including whether he had amnesia or not.

Haurchefant put his hand up. “I do remember. It was one of the terms of my employment that I was not to divulge certain aspects of my life.” He eyed the men carefully. “I will say it plainly; I… will not be here for that much longer.” 

They gasped. “Why?”

He chuckled. “Well, I have to go home,” he explained. “I, just like the Warrior of Darkness, am not from here originally.”

The men were quiet. He studied their faces. There was shock, sadness, and a bit of hesitation. 

“It has been an honor to fight alongside you,” he insisted. “I have learned much from you in my time here, and I believe my sword skills have sharpened in our spars. But, I have to be home.”

There was a man near the front who looked up from his hands. “How long has it been?”

Haurchefant shook his head. “I am not sure, at this point. But it’s very different from here.” He smiled to himself. “I would like to see how it has changed in my absence.”

“Well…” One of the soldiers smiled. “In that case, it means we need to celebrate, yes?”

“Night is here,” another said. “And you helped with that. I think we should do something for that, one last night before you leave.”

“Yeah!” The crowd cheered. “To Gawain!”

The group stood up and led him out. He remembered these kinds of days back home when they had a successful operation. They would drink hard and wake late in the morning. He would miss these men when he had to return home, but he was confident in them. 

In the morning, he would give Lyna his resignation. For now, he would celebrate his time here in the First.

Haurchefant stood and watched as G’raha and Beq Lugg inspected the soul vessel float in the air. The white crystal, stained with red at the end, was a bit strange to look at. It was one thing to see the results of the Exarch’s experiments. It was another entirely to watch as his fingers lost more and more of the pale orange tone. 

The soul vessel floated out in front of G’raha, shining with a red light. Haurchefant could see as he strained himself until the vessel floated softly to the table set out in front of him. “...’Tis done.” There was a finality to his tone.

“Let me see! Let me see!” Beq Lugg scrambled to look and gripped the crystal into their paws. “Yes!” Their voice was full of joy. “Your memories are preserved safely within! We've done it! We've done it at last!”

“You’re done?” Haurchefant asked. “Truly?”

He breathed a sigh of relief. “Truly.” He glanced over to his table, where a set of six other vessels sat. “I have inspected the other vessels. They are all ready to receive of our friends' memories, and yours as well.” 

There was a bittersweet feeling about the feat in front of them. This place had become a home of sorts, even if it could never compete with his own. The people were friendly, accepting. And they would be out of his reach from there on. He already said his farewells, and yet, it felt final now. 

“Excellent! Excellent! I shall have my familiars bear word to them at once!” 

Haurchefant stared at the crystal at the end, the one he already claimed in his head. “Once our friends are here, that will be it, then?”

“Very likely, if the instability within your soul is any indicator.” He gave Haurchefant a grateful look. “But it makes me happy-”

The doors opened, ever so casually. The man Haurchefant knew as a stranger, then Ardbert, then Elidibus, strolled into the Ocular. 

“Elidibus.” the Exarch said plainly.  

Beq Lugg hid the vessel behind their back and watched cautiously. Haurchefant, in the meanwhile, grabbed at the hilt of his sword. Should it come to blows, he wouldn’t hold back.

“It was not until I observed the battle between Emet-Selch and the Warrior of Darkness that I realized what I must do,” he announced. “I will summon heroes from other worlds unto the First, just as you did.” The man smiled. “Their presence shall serve to empower me─granting me the strength to crush my enemy.”

The Exarch made his way around the small table  “Though it pains me to disappoint you, I feel compelled to explain that the magick in question requires no small amount of preparation.”

Haurchefant also wound his way around, making his way to the Exarch’s side.

“Ah, but you assume I require my champions to be summoned in their entirety. I do not. Their souls needn't even be whole. My purpose requires no more than their burning desire to vanquish evil,” the man explained. There was palpable tension in the air as he spoke. “This I shall sear upon the aether, raising thereby an army of phantom heroes, to whom I shall whisper, as I have to so many over the ages…” He stopped, then looked the Exarch squarely in the eyes. “‘Here lies darkness. It must be destroyed.’”

“And you expect me to cooperate?” The Exarch demanded. 

The man’s face didn’t change. “I do not require your cooperation. Your death will suffice. The magick, I shall have from your corpse.” He removed the axe from his back as he spoke. Even if the words didn’t speak to the threat, his actions certainly did. 

“Go! Lugus!” Beq Lugg called. The large fire familiar they fought in their home flared to life and caught Elidibus’s axe.  “We must flee,” they insisted. 

The fire familiar, who took their group no small amount of time to fell, vanished with a cleave of the man’s axe. The flames roared, then ceased, knocking Beq Lugg to the ground and causing G’raha’s soul vessel to go tumbling across the floor. 

“...But what is this?” Elidibus asked.

Haurchefant sprang into action and rushed to the soul vessel, His shield caught the axe and bounced it back as he turned on his feet. Beneath him was the treasure Elidibus was after. “You shall have to face me for it.” 

Elidibus made no further comment on the matter, and instead leapt at Haurchefant. Every attack Haurchefant attempted was parried by the man’s axe, yet many of the attacks Elidibus did were wide and impactful. The shield did very little to curtail the man’s determination. 

He had no illusion of him winning, but… if he could stall long enough, perhaps Furan would come. 

The other man’s eyes flared with rage. “It matters not how many people try!” A red aura enveloped him. “I have a duty, and I will see it out, no matter what.”

Haurchefant stood as strong as he could, blow by blow. The man raged and roared. Ardbert’s face twisted in ways he never thought possible. The Crystarium-issued shield bent and warped as the other hacked and slashed. 

She would be here shortly, he assumed. She always made her way here to check.

He fortified himself, used every technique he’d learned from his time here. There were creaks and groans, the clattering of steel. Haurchefant lost his grip, then was launched back into the wall. 

“No!” The Exarch shouted. 

The room spun around him, his eyelids were… getting heavy. He could make out Elidibus exiting the haze and grabbing the soul vessel at his feet. 

He inspected it, then chuckled. “It seems, then, your cooperation will not be needed.” It glowed in his hands as he walked past the Exarch and Beq Lugg. His footsteps echoed against the floors as he entered a hallway.  The Exarch followed quickly. He heard the sound of a door shut, then the sound of feet running in the hall.

“It will not keep him long,” Beq Lugg warned.

The Exarch ran to him and dropped to his knees. “Why did you do that?” he asked in a whisper. 

He couldn’t see himself, of course, but he couldn’t have looked well. His chest felt hot.

“I vowed I would try to protect you.” He smiled. “Even from Furan.” He… he didn’t feel great after all that. He looked at his shield, now laying on the floor. There was no way that thing could ever be used again. No, whoever would take his place on the guard would have to get a new shield.

G’raha pressed his hand to Haurchefant’s chest. His hands flared to life as he winced. The ends of his fingers had begun to turn blue. “This cannot be your fate. I have- You should be able to-”

Haurchefant shook his head. “No, save it. Who knows what will happen now that he has the soul vessel.”

His hands lingered in the air. “But-”

Haurchefant’s eyes were getting cloudy now. There was a very real chance this was the end. He hoped not, of course, but his fate had already been stalled this long. “You have to be able to tell Furan what happened,” he insisted. There was something running down his cheeks. He truly hoped that she would be able to do something. She always could. 

He worried for her. He worried for G’raha Tia.

“The vessel,” Beq Lugg insisted. They pulled themself closer to Haurchefant. “I can handle it.”

G’raha moved his hands away, then looked at the table. He got up as quick as he could and grabbed one of the vessels, the one at the end, then rushed back. “Focus on this,” he insisted. “Focus on your memories, then your soul.”

“There is a chance it will not work,” Beq Lugg warned. “You are our test case. But… there is a chance it may help.”

G’raha pressed the crystal into Haurchefant’s hands. “Please, my friend. We must go on yet more adventures. You must get home.”

With what strength he could muster, Haurchefant focused in on the crystal. It shone with bright, red magic, just the same as G’raha’s, while Beq Lugg whispered something. There was a different familiar beside them, something akin to a pig. 

Sleep, it bid him. He had to sleep. Forget about his worries and just let himself lie still. Let the crystal carry the weight for him. He felt a little lighter than he had before

...

He closed his eyes and knew nothing.

Chapter Text

The Exarch looked at the space Haurchefant once was and breathed. He… didn’t know what would happen now. He looked at the vessel in his hands and held it close to him. 

“It took his memories and his soul, both,” Beq Lugg said. “Though, it is not over yet. These are uncharted waters we tread.”

Whatever lay ahead, they tried to save him. He looked down at the broken armor scattered along the floor. The scene looked bad and he hated to have to look into Furan’s face and tell her what happened. There was no time to check, though. Not right now.

He groaned as a sharp pain flared in his arms. He could see his skin slowly fade into crystal. He was… he was doing as he claimed he would. The tower was taking him with each and every subsequent summoning.

“We have to get out of here,” Beq Lugg insisted. 

He felt himself being led outside of the tower. There was another starshower, though whether it was an illusion or no, the Exarch was unsure. He knew now what the man’s intentions were. It was like that of Shiva, but on a grander scale. If Ysayle were Shiva, then the people’s praise and adoration would naturally go to her. 

Just the same, if Elidibus was the Warrior of Light, that’s where the people would turn their gaze. He felt helpless once again, just as he had while Furan fought Emet-Selch.

A portal opened beside him. He braced himself for it to be one of the warriors called from other reflections, but it wasn’t. Furan made her way out, then gazed up at the tower. “My friend? But how did you? No matter..”

“What happened? That magic… it was like your own.”

The Exarch was quiet. “Elidibus… he caught us unawares.”

“It was all we could do...to raise a ward to hinder his steps... And so we fled…” Beq Lugg explained, wringing their paws. “But he took it... The vessel with the Exarch's memories… Forgive me... Forgive me…”

“It wasn’t your fault,” Furan insisted. She studied the Exarch, watched as the crystal continued to creep along his skin. 

“The vessel bears not only my memories, but my blood─the blood of Allagan royalty...granting him the means to control the tower. With it, he has performed I know not how many summonings, calling forth heroes from across the rift.” he explained. “And as you can see, the burden upon the tower is beginning to tell..”

Furan’s eyes went to the vessel in his hands. “If he has your vessel, then what’s that?”

The Crystal Exarch slowly placed the vessel into Furan’s hands. “You should take this,” he insisted. “Keep it safe.”

She frowned. “What is it?” she asked again, this time a little more forceful.

He couldn’t meet her eyes. 

“What happened?!” She demanded. “I notice that Haurchefant is not here. Surely he is not still in the tower, right?”

“He is not.” The Exarch said quietly. “No. He is there in the crystal. There is no guarantee of anything, but this way, he may have more time.” He sighed. "He put himself at risk to try and protect m we . He bought time, but I'm afraid we did naught with it. I... I'm sorry."

One could almost hear a pin drop in the silence. She brought the crystal to her eyes and inspected it. She took a breath and carefully placed the vessel into her bag, throwing out feathers, flour, and bits of basil. “Right, then. It’s time to end this.” She moved towards the tower.

“If you mean to face him alone, I will not allow it. Not this time.” He called. “Elidibus has exploited the people's nobility. Twisted their purest intentions for terrible ends. To say nothing of what he has just done. As such, I cannot let this stand. As Exarch, it is my duty to protect them. To defend their hopes and dreams.” He balled his hands into fists. “So I'm going to the Crystal Tower, with or without your blessing─though I would rather it were with.”

“Alright.” Furan’s face didn’t change. “Then come along.” She looked over at Beq Lugg. “Are you coming too?”

“No,” they answered. “I would only be a burden. Better that I remain here with my gremlins…”

“The others should be here when the summons stop,” she said. “Could you keep an eye out for them?”

“That, I can do.”

Furan nodded. “Okay, then. Let’s go.”

The Exarch hurried behind her. “Thank you. I shall send help. Stay strong, my friend, and take heart. By binding Elidibus within the tower, we have done more than simply delay him. Much like our adversary, I am not wont to show my hand prematurely. But the time has come to bring my strongest card to bear.”

The umbral ring in Furan’s eye flared to life. “I believe I may also be able to bring something.” Her outfit changed in an instant. The globe floated just above her back. “There will be time to talk later.”

He agreed. 

They made their way in and paused briefly in the Ocular. Furan took in the scene silently, her eyes falling on a shield near the entrance. Although she said nothing, he knew what event she thought of. The Exarch moved forward and stopped at the door into the rest of the tower. “Are we ready? If so, I will lift the ward”

Furan walked to the door and pressed her own hand against it. “It wasn’t that long ago that I saw you seal this door shut,” she whispered. 

What? “Hm? Ah, before I began my slumber, you mean?” That was… ages ago.”Ha! It seems rather longer to me. But yes, what strange symmetry. This time, I break the seal, and I have no intention of locking myself away again. Nay, together we will enter, and together we will leave─in triumph. So come, my friend. Let us be about it!”

The Exarch threw wide the doors and they made their way inside. 

Up and up the winding staircase they went, past halls long abandoned or cleared out by Furan’s previous adventure. He could almost imagine the battles they waged, Furan and her adventuring party. And yet, their target wasn’t here. He didn’t see the man along the crystalline staircase. “Not here either. We must keep climbing.” 

They were getting closer and closer to the top. Pain shot through his leg, worse than the pain he’d been in since then. He fell to the cool, smooth floor.

“G’raha!” Furan stopped. “Are you okay?”

He looked at his leg. The crystal had nearly consumed it in its entirety. No wonder he felt it so keenly. “'Twas but a matter of time…”

Glowing circles, alike those formed when he did his own summoning, appeared on the ground around them. She faced them with her globe in her hand. “Let me clear some of this.”

“I cannot keep up with you. Nor will it avail us to make a stand here. You must go on without me. Find Elidibus, and stop him.”

She looked at him. “I…” She looked like she wanted to argue, but she couldn’t. If she were to try to lug him around, it would do naught but slow her down.

“Worry not, my friend.” He willed his limbs to move as he spoke. “Though I am no warrior, I have learned to hold my own over the years.” He stood up and rested on his staff like a cane. “When first we explored this tower, you and your fellow adventurers formed the van, while I was left to follow in your wake.”

She was quiet as she tapped at the bag at her side, pressing the letter with her nails. 

“Suffice it to say, I was not best pleased with the arrangement. How I wished that I could join you…” He managed to stand himself upright. “And now I have, here where it all began. I was right to trust in you and the power of your legacy─of your name. To let them guide my every deed.”

Furan looked to the ground and thought. She closed her eyes briefly, then stared into the Exarch’s. “Why choose me?” she asked quietly.

He stared at her, confused. ”Why you? Why not you? Had I chosen another, we would never have made it this far. Or do I mistake your meaning...?”

“Elidibus mentioned something similar. He, too, was chosen. He was the one handpicked to save his people.”

“Elidibus spoke in similar terms, then? How curious.” He pressed his hand to his chin. “To answer your question, then, I made my choice for reasons which seemed obvious to me, but may not to any other. There were the expectations I placed upon myself before beginning my slumber. And the expectations of those who roused me. Of course, I had the choice to turn my back on the lot of it. But in the end, it was no choice at all.”

He could see the distant memories of him around the camp, of meeting Furan for the first time, of his first expedition, of his order in Sharlayan. He gazed up at the ceiling above him and smiled. “I cherish the time I spent with you and the others. What I wouldn't give to return to those halcyon days… Chasing ancient secrets, overcoming trial after trial with the aid of like-minded comrades…”

He could still remember the long nights and early mornings, the way the people spoke, how they acted. He knew what they were looking for with that expedition, and they knew what he was looking for. “And what remarkable comrades they were. In such company, I felt as if I were a character in the epic tales that had stirred my heart as a boy. As if my dream had come true…” 

Yet, there was a reason he was there now, searching for someone in the pages of history. He looked to the ground. “It hadn't, of course, for I was no hero. Neither then nor after. Though the world to which I awakened, and the First were beset with myriad problems, I rarely knew how best to play my part.” 

He looked back to Furan and saw her pained expression. “There was, however, one thing of which I was certain: that I could not bear to let those dear to me meet a tragic end.”

“I think… you did what you could,” she insisted. 

The Exarch… didn’t know about that. If he were someone more experienced, perhaps it could have been solved faster. Circles, more of them appeared on the ground. They flared to life, bringing with warriors of many different walks of life. He knew what he had to do. The man walked past Furan and stood in front of her. “I'm afraid our time is up. Go.”

“But-”

He looked at her and smiled. “Rest assured you haven't seen the last of me. I wouldn't dream of playing my trump card save in your presence.”

She ran with nary a word. Good. 

They began to run at her, to run at the Warrior of Darkness. The Exarch pointed his staff at them. “Break!” 

Gravity increased beneath their feet. 

He heard a door open behind him, then shut. What Furan would do now was up to her. 

The warriors of light  in front of him were kept at bay. When he noticed them start to move, he activated the spell again. Eventually, they faded from sight. While the summonings didn’t cease, they diminished in quantity. He no longer had to use the gravity spell and could make his way through, albeit slowly. He made his way to the room right before the throne. Through the open doorway, he could see a man in shining armor and alabaster skin, wielding a sword and a shield. 

The man, the primal, was like a painting leapt off the page, like the hero from a story.

He watched in awe as his hero fought. Just like before, she had other adventurers at her side. 

There was a lalafell woman with her pink hair in a ponytail, wielding a spear, shouting as she jumped. Then, there was a miqo’te with blue-green hair, popping in and out of the shadows to strike his foe down. There was a tall duskwight elezen with a staff in his hands, tending to those around him. Another lalafell woman stood above a circle, calm and sure even as the Primal swung his sword in her direction. 

It prompted the elezen to fuss over her and tend to her as much as he could.

There was another group too, a pair of au ra women, one xeala and one rean, both taking the fight head on. The xeala woman had an axe she used to cleave into the Primal’s armor, charging on with almost reckless abandon. The rean au ra woman, however, stood there stalwart. She seemed to know what she was doing and carefully evaded the attacks she could and raised her defenses on the ones she couldn’t. Near the back of the make-shift arena, there was a miqo’te woman commanding a carbuncle by her side, one that constantly shifted to the forms of the Primals of Eorzea.

And Furan was in the crowd, placing circles down and spinning her globe to catch everyone in its healing range. She threw cards towards them and helped them to find the right places to stand, when to stay in, when to move out. She commanded swirling purple magic, interlaced with stars, to blast the Primal when she wasn’t trying to render aid.

But… she didn’t arrive here with anyone. How did she acquire help?

Then, one of the adventurer’s attacks struck and the primal fell to his knees. They stood around the primal, then smiled at Furan. They shared words with each other, then Furan. Then, one by one, they vanished into light. As they did so, the Exarch made his way into the room and stood at the edge, waiting for his own moment.

Furan panted as she moved closer. “It’s… over.”

“Fool! You have achieved nothing! I am immortal, and I will never surrender!” He stood up, shakily. 

As he made moves to attack again, the Exarch pointed his staff and entrapped the primal in a barrier. “Elidibus. So fixated were you on my memories of the future, you failed to heed the lessons of the past. Your obsession blinded you to the true nature of this tower─this beacon of hope for mankind.Created to serve as a reservoir for the limitless energy of the heavens! To harness and bind the boundless─not unlike white auracite! Your ill-begotten power, obtained by exploiting that which is best in us... I shall have it, your soul and all!” 

He slammed his staff against the floor and channeled the Tower’s energy through it. Power surged, using his body as a conduit, his blood as the tether. The Tower grabbed more and more of him and drank greedily. Still, he continued. He would do this, for Furan, for Norvrandt, for Haurchefant. 

For all of those from the future that would never happen, for those in the future that will. 

Furan took his hand and pressed hers on the staff. The Tower stripped the primal down to its barest form, a small ancient in white robes, wearing a red mask. 

The Exarch set the staff down and watched. Furan made her way to the ancient and put stones down on the ground. “I think these may help,” she insisted. 

The ancient grabbed at them. “Yes... I would become Him. I would save everyone. This I believed. Yet still they cried out, in rage and despair… Divided─over the fate of the star. A rare occurrence, always fleeting. But not this time. Not this time…” He looked at the stones on the ground and clutched more and more into his hands. “Reconciliation. Elidibus. I was needed. I withdrew myself from Zodiark. For them…My people. My brothers. ...My friends.” Tears formed in the mask of the ancient, then drifted into the wind. 

“Stay strong. Keep the faith. At duty's end, we will meet again. We will. We will.” He looked up and watched as the starshower retreated and the night returned. “The rains have ceased, and we have been graced with another beautiful day. But you are not here to see it.” Then, the Tower took the rest of him. He floated along in the wind before being absorbed.

The spirit vessel clattered to the ground, and the Exarch could finally breathe. 

Still… he… did too much. He could feel the Tower continue to claim more and more of himself. His staff clattered to the floor and he crumpled. Furan made her way back over. “I concede, I may have overexerted myself.”

Furan’s face contorted in anger. “You- you said you wouldn’t sacrifice yourself,” she shouted. Tears formed in her eyes. “I can’t- you-”

He put his hand up to stop her. “Steady now, and listen. I told you before that I had a plan, and that when all was said and done, I would ask a favor of you.” 

She remained quiet, though it was clear she still wished to yell. He sat upright. “We have averted the Eighth Umbral Calamity. Found a way for everyone to return to the Source, and...last but not least, we have secured the future of all the people of Norvrandt. We have won, my friend. So I hope you'll forgive me this moment of selfishness. And...while I wouldn't want you to feel obliged...Promise me you'll take me on your next adventure. A journey. Together. That's all I ask.”

He wanted to be by her side, to follow in her footsteps. 

She growled at him. “You could have asked earlier!” She had tears in her eyes. “And you should have! You're so stupid! I missed you too! And now?” 

“If I were to tell you that this isn't the end─that we will meet again─would you believe me?” He cut in before she spiraled further.

She nodded softly and brought the soul vessel over. He held it in his hand for a moment before pushing it back into her hands. He pressed his hood over his head and stood back on his feet. Carefully, he made his way over to the throne. “My friend. With you, my mind and memories shall travel to the ends of the world and beyond. But in this place shall my body stand immovable. May it serve as an undying promise, not only to those who looked to me for leadership, but to any soul who has known despair, that hope is everlasting.”

Furan followed with the soul vessel and pressed it back towards him. It glowed with a bright, white light.  He willed his soul into the vessel with a smile, satisfied. Surely, it would work. 

Surely.

He would slumber just a little longer.

She walked out of the tower quietly. Despite the pressing questions, they allowed her to leave the sight of her friend, now trapped in crystal. She stopped outside the tower and looked at the rest of her friends. 

“Are you alright?” Alphinaud asked.

And… she wasn’t. Not really. The corners of her eyes burned with tears that she didn’t want to cry.

Her friends grew closer. Alisaie looked up at Urianger, wide-eyed, as if she didn’t know what to do. “I- It feels… like I could be losing everyone once more.” She was told to believe in her friend, that she would see him again, but what if that was wishful thinking?

“If thou hast his soul vessel, then there is hope,” Urianger insisted. “Though, it seemeth that… the Exarch is not thy only reason thou may be in distress.”

Thancred frowned. “We… saw the scene in the Ocular.”

Furan’s shoulders slumped. She grabbed the two soul vessels out of her bag. “He… was in Elidibus’s path, from what I heard. He tried to stop it.”

“And ended up sacrificing himself,” Alisaie concluded with a frown. “And yet, it would seem like he too, has hope, yes?”

That was… true. But with how everything had been, it was a little difficult to keep hold of that hope.

“You did well,” Alisaie insisted. “You and the Exarch. You did more than what could be expected.” She chuckled. “Believe you me, I will have words to say to the Exarch once we all return. I can share those words with our other friend, should you wish.” She had a manic smile.

“Hmm.” Furan could still feel tears forming, but… “Perhaps that wouldn’t be out of line.”

“Anything.” Alisaie stared at the vessels. “They’re in for quite the tongue lashing.”

“So,” Furan started, looking around. “When did you begin to make your way back?”

“Shortly after you left,” Thancred answered. “We observed that our enemy's ranks were no longer being replenished─presumably when your absence was noted. So we polished them off and came as quickly as we could. ...Which is to say, not quickly enough. But then you had the Exarch for company, didn't you, and you could ask for no better than that. ”

He was so excited. The thought touched her. He was so excited to go and confront Elidibus, to be a hero.

“Ere we descended from the throne room, I did chance upon an object which, if I have the right of it, did once─ ,” Urianger started. He looked around and caught the other’s attention, then shook his head. “...Hm. M-Mine apologies. Mayhap now is not an appropriate time. Let us speak of it later. “

“The only way is forward. So I have to believe that whatever lies ahead will be better than what came before.” 

Ryne was right. No matter what, they had to go forward.

“Are you doing better?” Y’shtola asked.

Furan nodded. “Yes, I apologize, but it’s been a long day.”

“One can hardly blame you.” She gazed up at the Tower. “Furan. If you are ready, would you recount to us how the day unfolded?”

Furan nodded, then she laid out her story, though she kept certain details close to her chest. She wasn’t quite sure what to make of what Hythlodaeus said, or of the stone she had been gifted. 

Beq Lugg made his way to them, slow but with sure footing. “Ah! There you all are!”

“My friend! We were given to understand thou wert injured. Shouldst thou not be abed? “ Urianger asked.

“Lie down at a time like this!?” Beq Lugg demanded. ”Don't be absurd! I would have come sooner had the guards not made such a fuss!” They looked at Furan. “Now, tell me what's happened. Where is the Exarch?”

Furan looked to the ground. “He used what strength he had left to entrap Elidibus within the Tower. His soul and memories are in his soul vessel.” She presented that vessel to Beq Lugg.

They peered into the crystal and nodded softly. “Yes... Both his soul and memories seem intact. Good. Unlike the others, his aether was not highly charged, and so it did not seem necessary to employ a familiar for the imbuing. But I needed to be certain all the same. Oh, what a relief…” They gave the crystal back.

“So then… he should be able to come back too, yes?” Furan asked. 

“The matters of the soul are complicated. His body may reject his soul, they may not blend properly, he may not wake whole of mind. Any manner of things may go awry.”

Alisaie crossed her arms. “You are not helping.”

“I am merely tempering expectations. That being said, I did ask whether or not he wished to return to the Source. And his response, you would think, would be a single word reply. Yet the answer I received was rather longer than that. Almost comically so, in fact. Regardless, out of respect for the man, I shall attempt to recite it─with a certain amount of poetic license. Ahem!”

The Nu Mou cleared their throat. “‘As I grew older, the burdens I carried became ever more numerous. Burdens which weighed upon my hopes, burying them deep within my breast. So deep that I couldn't be certain they were still there. But when I look around me, I am reminded that, no matter how deeply buried they may be, our hopes never truly disappear. No, they are always with us. Guiding us. Driving us.” 

They paused. “‘I see it in Vauthry, who sought to vindicate his existence by creating his paradise. I see it in Ran'jit, who forsook his life's cause in order to protect that which he held most dear. I see it in the people, who chose to struggle rather than surrender to despair. And though our struggles may differ greatly, since the very beginning of time, they have all shared that one common thread: hope. We struggle because we have hope. And when the time comes, I too will embrace mine. I will follow my heart, regardless of the risks. And I will live with all my being, as befits one who has been granted a second chance.’” 

That was wordy, but very like G’raha. There was a bit of that theatrical boy she once knew. The thought made her smile. He believed in his hope, in the actions he made. He followed his heart and hoped it would not lead him astray, just as she told the adventurers from the Crystarium.

“There! I told you it was long. And unspeakably sentimental to boot. One would think them the outpourings of a dewy-eyed boy, not the old man the Exarch seems to believe he is.” The Nu Mou shook their head. “I mean, really─he's scarcely been alive as long as I've been in hiding! “

“It is very… him.” Furan insisted. “I suppose there are things that even time doesn’t change.”

Y’shtola chuckled. “I daresay he is blushing in his vessel. Speaking of which, we should make ready for our journey. Time remains of the essence, after all.”

That was true. The Scions needed to get their affairs in order, to say goodbye to those they hadn’t. They all said where they were off to, then went their own separate ways. Furan, however, was invited to do her own tour.

“As you've probably guessed, I'm going to pay a visit to the Inn at Journey's Head. But I want you to come too,” Alisaie insisted. “I realize you don't need to say any farewells. But the Exarch does, if only in spirit. So I thought you might bring him along, so to speak.”

“And, it will allow Haurchefant to explore what he couldn’t before,” she muttered. “Can I meet you there? I wish to stop by my room first.”

Alisaie nodded. “Of course. I will see you there, then.”

Once that was done and the Scions began to make their way to their own corners of the world, she took a break in her room to unwind. 

Her adventure here taught her so much, whether good or ill. Many things happened.

Elidibus was gone, but it seemed like he regained something. Emet-Selch, the man from her childhood textbooks, was gone again, but it seemed like he showed up to aid her when all seemed lost. The more she thought about those two, about the shadowy figures she’d heard about in her time in the Scions of the Seventh Dawn, the more she wondered about the Ascians she slew without a second thought.

What of Lahabrea? About Nabreales? Igeyorhm? She had been instrumental in their deaths. They were all united on a singular goal, but those two had come to some sort of understanding. She still wondered if there was a way she could have reached the others too. And what of the other Ascians waiting in the wings? Likely as not, but she understood their motives now.

She had many questions but not nearly enough answers. She removed a bright orange stone from her pocket and also placed it on the table. This was just like the stones she gave to Elidibus, but.. It was as Hythlodaeus said. There was a magic about it, something she could use to summon her own aid. 

And she knew what the voice in the stone said, as well as who the voice was.  It dubbed someone as a seat, a sundered soul whose destiny lied beyond, a dearest friend. If she could tap into that magic, what did that make her, exactly? Was she Azem? Was that a title her soul once held?

She pocketed the stone for now. Y’shtola could inquire later and they would figure out their own conclusion. She sank into her chair and focused on the soul vessels, the veritable elephant in the room.

Those were her friends. What if it didn’t work? Would she lose all of her friends in one fell swoop?

The thought of it, of all of it, made her mad. Yet again, her friends sacrificed themselves. Yet again, she teetered at the edge of losing them!

But G’raha’s words were there as a light, and Haurchefant’s enthusiasm both. If Y’shtola had nothing to fear, then she shouldn’t. Thancred’s carefree attitude he put on was a comfort, just as Urianger’s insistence was. Then, the twins always had willpower to see out their goals. 

If there was any group of people who could travel the rift, it was them. They’d already done so once before.

Perhaps, she would dare to hope, then.

Furan grabbed bits of twine she had in her bag, as well as metallic clips of mythril and attached them to the soul vessels. Even should they not wake from their crystal dreams, even if the worst should happen, they would still go with her on adventures. She toted little Gigi around in the hopes he would wake one day, so she would just have to do the same with her friends.

She wrapped the twine around her coat and walked out of the door. It was better to face everything now, rather than later. “You’ve got a tour to go on,” she whispered.

She moved around the Crystarium and said her own goodbyes. Even though she could come and go whenever she wanted, it wasn’t likely that she would pop by too often, nor did she know how time would pass. 

She met Alisaie first and watched as the patients moved around and talked. “It will be a long journey,” Furan whispered. “But… it seems a bit brighter than before.” Furan took a stop at Tesleen’s grave and set a flower, something with soft petals and vivid colors, down from her bag. “Thank you, for keeping watch over my friend. May you rest well.”

The next leg of her journey took her to Eulmore. The people there were still struggling to figure themselves out, especially with the previous leadership, but they were working in the right direction now. She vowed she would be back here to help with the process, even if it was just making posters. She watched the new leaders cry over Alphinaud before she stepped in herself. “If you want,” she started, “I can try and come by every so often to let you know how he’s doing.”

Dulia Chai looked up at her, her eyes wide. “You… would do that?”

“Of course. I will do my best.”

The woman wrapped the two of them in a hug, crushing, but loving. She was excited to see how this place would progress.

Next, her feet took her to Il Mehg. She chuckled to herself. She didn’t think Haurchefant had ever been there. “It’s quite a beautiful place,” she said quietly. “It reminds me a bit of Ishgard.”

Her journey here wasn’t a waste, not at all. Urianger gifted her a crystal, which she would then give to Seto. Ardbert got to say his peace through her, and Seto gained the last physical remnant of the man. She hoped desperately that Seto’s journey would be a good one. 

As Urianger cleaned the rest of his stuff from his home, Furan made her way to Slittersborough to help Y’shtola with hers. 

The people of this town were some of the friendliest she met and reminded her a lot of her own home. She toured the crystals around the village, earning strange looks from the people, before finally making her way into Y’shtola’s abode. Unlike the others, Y’shtola was organized. There was only one person she needed to talk with

There was a clear crush, though Furan wasn’t sure whether Y’shtola shared those feelings. She… had a feeling it was not, but she did share affection for him, even if it was akin to siblings. Still, there was a promise to return there, to figure out how to travel between shards. If anyone could figure it out, it was her.

“I will meet you back at the Crystarium,” Furan insisted. “I still need to visit with Thancred.”

Y’shtola sighed. “His will be a difficult farewell, and I am sure he would appreciate your support.”

It would… be difficult for her too. She made her way to Nabaath Areng, stopping by the wall from when Minfillia stopped the Flood all those years ago. “Thank you,” she said softly. “Thank you for taking a chance on me. I hope yours is a peaceful rest. You’ve done more than enough.” She set a flower by the wall, something like her, vibrant and warm. Then, she went to find Thancred.

Ryne’s farewell, as well as the farewell to the trolley men, was difficult. 

Ryne had grown from the time Furan had been there. Even though she had occasions where she didn’t trust in herself, she’d become more confident. She grew into the gifts she was given, and surpassed the role she was meant to play. So then, she understood it well when Thancred looked at her with worry and loss. Neither one of them wanted to lose the other.

She gave them their privacy, then made her way to the Crystarium. As she made her way back, she was stopped by a man outside of the gates. He had white scales, just like her, with long, black hair he haphazardly shoved into a ponytail. “Are you… the Warrior of Darkness?” he asked.

Furan stopped. “Yes,” she answered. “Do you need anything?”

“I… would like to thank you for your help with Eulmore,” he said softly. “And… I wanted to ask about one of the friends I saw you with that day.”

Ah, she vaguely remembered him being there. Haurchefant was looking for him, wasn’t he? She gazed down at the crystal by her hips. ”I can… pass along a message,” she offered. “I’m afraid he’s… on his way home.”

The man looked at the ground. “They found her,” he said softly. “She was overlooked in a storage building in Holminster Switch. She locked herself in there when the worst happened, then was lost in the confusion around the Crystarium. Were it not for your help, I’m afraid she may have been transformed with the rest.” There was a faint smile on his face. “While I have been overjoyed with the news, I wanted to thank your friend for bringing me the news in the first place. Even should the worst have happened, it would have allowed me the chance to mourn and figure out what to do from there.”

“I’m sure he will be happy to hear that.” She looked at him and smiled. “He has been quite worried for the two of you, after all. He will be glad to hear that she is alright.”

“She has some recovering to do, but she’s on the mend.” He nodded. “And I am going to help with that process.” 

“I wish you two the best.” She gave him a slight bow, then entered the Crystarium.

Her friends had somehow gotten ahead of her in her wanderings and stood in front of the Crystal Tower. They seemed resolved, determined. In that case, she would be too.  Before she entered, she heard a voice from behind her.

“Might we also say a few words?” The people from the Crystarium had gathered and stood behind Lyna. 

“Of course.” 

Lyna stepped forward. “To see you off seemed the least we could do. You risked your all for us─fought for a realm not your own. Before you came, we had never known the beauty of the night sky. Or the joy of your company. Though it saddens us deeply to bid you farewell, it has ever been our way to send off friends with a smile. Wherever your road should lead, we shall pray for your safety. And following your brave example, we shall continue to fight for the Crystarium.”

Alphinaud smiled. “Aye, a more resilient people we have never known. As resilient and enduring as the tower that watches over you.”

“With or without us, you've always taken good care of this city. I don't doubt for a moment you'll continue to do so.” Alisaie said.

“To the last, we did not question the Exarch about his past. It is only now, when he can no longer tell us, that we believe we know the answer.” She gazed down at the ground. “We have heard what became of him and his knight, and what is about to be attempted.” She looked up, resolved. “All will be well, of this we are certain. How could it be otherwise, when every soul in the Crystarium is praying for it with all their heart? And so, when our lord awakens, I bid you give him a message. Tell him he needn't worry about us.”

She shook her head. “You know he will worry anyway.”

Lyna put her hand up. “Tell him that he need no longer hide who he truly is. That he should live his own life to the fullest. And that if he should ever find himself reminiscing on the past with a smile, we shall be smiling with him. Will you tell him this?”

The crowd looked at her expectantly, but even if they didn’t, even if nobody came to see him off, she would still do the same. “Of course.”

Lyna smiled. “Thank you. Please look after him for us.”

Guards in the back made themselves known too. “And tell Gawain- Francel- or whoever, that we will strive to make this place as safe as possible.”

Another yelled,” Oi! Tell im’ that he don’t have to worry about us!”

“Yeah! Tell him that we’ve got everything under control now.”

Furan addressed the crowd. “I will. I’ll pass along your feelings.”

Lyna moved closer, then pulled something from her bag, two somethings. “We had a local goldsmith fashion these,” she explained. “We want you to have them.”

They were wind-up minions, very much alike the ones Tataru had fashioned to help pay for the Scion’s expenses. One was of a miqo’te with greying, red hair and bright red eyes. G’raha, but what he looked like in his final days here. The next, was an elezen in red and black armor, with long blue hair and a bright smile.

She held them close. “Thank you.” She looked down at the soul vessels. “I am sure they will be honored.” She laughed. Or they would be embarrassed. Either way, it was a good thing.

“Are we ready?” Y’shtola asked.

“Yes.”

They entered the Ocular. The scuffle from earlier had been cleared away, though the groove marks on the floor from an axe blade couldn’t be cleaned, nor could the small cracks in the wall. 

She looked at her friends, then Beq Lugg. “Right. I’m ready when you are.”

One by one, they received their soul vessels and committed their memories. Alisaie summoned her familiar and had him help along with stripping their souls of the excess aether. 

Their bodies vanished and the things they had been wearing clattered to the floor. Once they were successfully in the crystals, she attached twine and clasps to each one.

“Why are you doing that?” Ryne asked.

Furan smiled. “Well, I have been told in the past that my bags are rather unfortunately managed. I would hate for our friends to ride along there and fall out. Don’t worry. They will be properly secured.” She chuckled. “You wouldn’t be able to tell, but I’m rather handy.”

She fashioned a sort of sling with bolts of cloth she had been holding onto while Beq Lugg and Ryne watched, then she inserted each of the soul vessels, twine and all, into each of the pockets. 

Ryne picked up Thancred’s gunblade and held it close. “Keep them safe.”

Furan nodded and moved close to the mirror. “Of course. And I will bring you news as to how they are settling.”

Ryne smiled. “Thank you.”

Then, Furan stepped through the mirror. She walked from the base of the Crystal Tower, to the Rising Stones, making sure the vessels were still at her side as she walked. Though monsters tried to bar her path, none could hold a candle to her. 

She opened the door wide, startling some of the occupants inside. There were more of them than there had been. Tataru was there, of course, as was the usual other Scions employed there. But… she hadn’t quite expected to see 

Count Edmont was there, as were Emmanellain and Artoirel. They sat anxiously in the Rising Stones, facing the room the Scions were in.

“You’re back!” Tataru shouted. “How are…?”

Everyone looked at her expectantly. “Well,” she said softly. “We shall just have to see, won’t we? G’raha finished the vessels, after all.” She looked around the place. “I will give a more detailed report later, of course.”

Tataru nodded. Her eyes fell on the family. While they appreciated and trusted them, there was a certain amount of discretion she needed, especially when it came to Elidibus. 

Without another word, she moved into the back room where her friends slept. S he had to get their souls back to them. She had to try.

Chapter Text

Hmm. His body… felt heavy. It felt akin to swimming through honey. His arms would barely move, as would his legs. Slowly, he opened his eyes. 

He found himself in a long room, staring up at a warm, wooden ceiling, wrapped up in a warm blanket. There was something cool laying against his face, so he reached for it. Slowly, ever so slowly, his arm moved up and grabbed at the crystal vessel. 

Last he remembered, Elidibus had shown up and-

He looked around the room. There were others in the room, three people who rushed around the room the best they could to tend to the people laying in bed. There was an older woman, who tended to linger around the bed of a white-haired miqo’te, a lalafell woman who wore a cat-shaped coat who carried around a stepstool to properly access patients. Then, there was an Auri woman with blue hair, who carried around several soul vessels around her hip.

He was back. It almost felt a little strange at this point, almost like a dream. 

Haurchefant sat up and examined the soul vessel. It no longer glowed as it had when he was trusting his soul to it. He looked back up and watched as other of the Scions started to stir. His eyes caught Furan’s and though she said nothing, it seemed she desperately wanted to. 

“Did it...? Are we...?” Alisaie asked. She sat up, pressed her head to her hand and looked around the room.

The other Scions started to sit up, slowly but surely. “We’re home…”

Furan waited for everyone to sit up in their beds before breathing a sigh of relief. She moved to his bedside and crossed her arms. “So, how are you feeling?”

He studied her face. She… looked a bit upset. “I believe I will be alright,” he insisted. He’d seen that look before, back when she thought he and the Exarch were potential threats. 

“You stressed me out,” she growled. “How could you do that?”

Haurchefant looked to the other Scions, silently pleading with his eyes. Alas, he got no help. “It was to try and protect G’raha,” he insisted. “I truly didn’t mean anything by it, but I felt I had to do something.”

She rolled her eyes, then sighed. “Well, I suppose I can’t be too mad.” Her expression brightened, but there was a slight twinkle. This wasn’t done yet. “Welcome back! I believe you have people who want to see you.” She walked up to the door and opened it. “They’re all awake now.”

Tataru was there first. “Oh! Oh, you're back! You're back! You're all back!” She ran into the center of the room and marveled at everyone. She looked to be on the verge of tears. “I was so worried.”

“We’re very sorry to have worried you,” Alphinaud said. 

Tataru made her way to Alphinaud’s bedside. “You better be! You shouldn’t do that again!”

“Well,” Y’shtola chuckled. “It likely will be the final time that someone uses the Crystal Tower to summon someone to another world.” She hummed. 

“Tataru, might I trouble you to brew us all a pot of your special tea?” Alphinaud asked. “That being said, we may need an extra cup.”

“Of course!” Tataru beamed. 

“Thank you. My body feels like a sack of popotoes, but otherwise I have never felt better. That said, I doubt any of us will be fit to travel for some while. May we leave the rest to you?”

Furan nodded. “Of course.” She looked at Tataru. “I would love tea too, but I do have things I need to do first.” 

“What? But you just got here!” 

Furan shrugged. “It’s fine. I’ll be back in a bit.” She grinned. “Besides, I think… it’s time to wake someone up.”

“The vessel beareth our comrade's blood. With it in thy possession, the way will surely open before thee.” Urianger insisted. “I wish thee well.”

Furan smiled. “Of course. I’ll shake him awake if I have to.” She spun on her heel and made her way out the door. 

Tataru made her way to Haurchefant’s bedside and stared up at him, almost in disbelief. “You’re really here?”

Haurchefant chuckled. “Ah, sorry for the scare, my friend. I did not mean to be away for so long. But I am glad to see you so well.”

She clutched his blankets in her fists. “You! You don’t need to do that again, okay?!”

“I don’t think I can really move right now,” he insisted. 

She released the blankets. “It goes for longer than now!”

Haurchefant laughed. “I will try, okay. I do not wish to bring anyone pain.”

Tataru frowned. “Well, I suppose that will have to be good, then.” She walked away from her bed and back to the door. “I will be back with tea. In the meantime…” She looked into Haurchefant’s eyes. “You have a few guests.”

“A few?”

She chuckled. “You’ll see.”

Tataru, followed by the older woman, left the room. The lalafell wearing the cat coat remained, however.

It wasn’t but a few moments before the door opened once more, and a tall elezen with a boyish face and long black hair nearly fell over himself to get into the room. He was followed by another elezen with long black hair, but this one more stern, proper. Finally, there was an older elezen, with a short cut of black hair with a smattering of white and grey hair, who trailed behind both of them.

He hadn’t seen those faces in years, and he didn’t know what to think. 

They stood there in shock, as if none of them had ever expected to see him again. And to be fair, it was entirely possible. His survival was a miracle. “Good morning,” he said.

Emmenalaine and Artoirel both made their way to his side. “Haurchefant!” Emmenalaine shouted. “So it was true! The old girl did it! She woke you up!”

Artoirel sighed. “Must you always refer to her as such? She’s a renowned hero.”

Haurchefant chuckled. “It is good to see the both of you. I… I have missed you. It’s been too long.”

Emmenalaine looked at him in confusion. “Too long? You have been laying in a bed all this time. Just where could you have gone to?”

Artoirel shook his head. “Father discussed this just a few days ago,” he scolded. “He was in another world, same as the rest here. Mistress Kusushi explained that there was a plan to bring him back, in fact.”

Emmenalaine smiled sheepishly. “Well- I might have been more focused on a recent outing I had with a lady friend. Oh! But I can tell you now, dear brother!” Emmenalaine grinned at Haurchefant. “What do you say? It has been long since I have been able to regale you with tales of my exploits.”

“He’s recovering,” Artoirel said dryly. ”From the coma he has been in for the past several months.”

Emmenalaine shook his head. “All the better to listen, then. He has nowhere he should be now.”

Haurchefant silently pleaded with Artoirel and his father, glancing between them.

His father moved forward. He looked awestruck, truly. “My son…” There was disbelief in his voice, as if he would vanish into smoke should the man look away. “I thought I would have never seen you again.”

Emmenalaine moved out of the way, just off to the side.

“There was a time, where I thought I would never be able to come back,” he admitted. Only in his worst moments of course, he had been there several years. “I am glad to be back.”

His father moved ever so closer and pulled a chair to sit near him. “What sort of place was it?”

“It was a friendly place,” Haurchefant explained. “With people who accepted me readily. My experience as a knight helped greatly in the town guard.”

His father smiled softly. “I am glad you were well-received. And what of the person who saved you? Ms. Kusushi mentioned that it was they you were tasked with protecting.”

“He is a good man,” he insisted. “Though I will readily admit, I wasn’t sure of him at first. Nevertheless, I would consider us very good friends at this point.”

Speaking of friends, he needed to reassure some of them. Francel would have to be told, for one. He would laugh if Haurchefant ever told him that he took his name briefly. Then, there were the men stationed at Camp Dragonhead. He looked at Artoirel. If anyone were to know the state of his camp, it would be him. “What has gone on with Camp Dragonhead?”

“Oh! The men will be glad to see you again! They speak often of your leadership and generosity!” Emmenalaine grinned. 

“Have any of them been told of my survival?” he asked.

Emmenalaine frowned as he thought. “I… Well, brother, I believe we were told explicitly not to tell anyone at first. But then when you were moved here, Honoroit suggested we tell some of them. I will admit though, I personally didn’t want to get their hopes up, just in case. You know how it is. It’s an important job, to weigh the morale of one’s troops, one I am honored to do.”

Haurchefant’s face paled. “What…?” He looked at his other brother. “Is…?”

Artoriel glanced at Emmenalaine. “For what it is worth, he is doing a well-enough job with managing Camp Dragonhead. I have my own duties and responsibilities and as such, your previous post was relinquished to Emmenalaine.” He bent down to his ear and whispered, “The men stationed there likely make him believe he’s running the place, but in truth run it themselves.”

“Ah.” He looked at his brother. “Thank you for taking such good care of it while I’ve been away.”

“So does that mean you will return to your post, then?” Emmenalaine asked, hope tingeing his voice. “I am confident your men will welcome you with open arms, if you were afraid of such a thing.”

“Now, then,” Thancred’s voice was cool like stone. “Perhaps it would be best to allow him to think on such a decision, yes?”

Emmenalaine looked at Thancred in shock. “Wha- you?!”

Haurchefant stared at Emmenalaine. “Do you know Thancred?”